|
ASK THE RABBI
Prayer
Mincha at a Brit MilahI was at an afternoon brit. People were unclear as to whether we should have davened Mincha before or after the brit. Which is correct?
We were unable to find direct discussion of this matter¸ for which there is apparently no one clear answer, in the poskim. Let us explain why. A brit milah may be performed throughout the daylight period. Since “the diligent do mitzvot early” (zrizin makdimin l’mitzvot - Pesachim 4a), it is proper to do it in the morning, which has been the broad minhag for centuries. (What is an exception to the rule that justifies a delay is an important question that is beyond our scope - see Yabia Omer II, YD 18). For this reason, there is little discussion of milah at Mincha time. The reason why Shacharit is prayed before a brit may be instructive. One reason given is that tadir kodem (more frequently performed mitzvot are performed before less common ones) (Aruch Hashulchan, YD 262:9). This would seem to apply also to Mincha. However, perhaps it is the mitzva of Kriat Shema within Shacharit, which like milah is from the Torah, that is significantly tadir (see ibid. and Yechave Daat III, 15). Other explanations are given, including that we are afraid that a delayed Shacharit will be davened after its time or that Shacharit is a morning mitzva while milah is a daylight mitzva. The latter reasons do not apply to Mincha, whose latest time is the same as a brit’s. Why shouldn’t the factor of tadir suffice to cause Mincha to precede a brit? The gemara (Berachot 28a) says that if one has not davened Musaf by the time one can daven Mincha, he should daven Mincha first because of tadir. However, Tosafot (ad loc.) claims that this is so only when one will be davening Musaf and Mincha in succession, for example, if he will partake in a meal that cannot be eaten before Mincha. Otherwise, one davens Musaf first and Mincha at its normal time. Likewise, we must see if there is a need to daven Mincha around the time of the brit. Although the Shulchan Aruch (OC 286:4) seems to prefer the opinion that Mincha precedes Musaf even when could daven Mincha later, we need to understand how far to take this. Certainly, one who wants to make Shehecheyanu on a fruit (a non-tadir mitzva) does not have to daven Mincha first. Rather, something must make the tadir mitzva “come to mind” now. In the gemara’s case, the fact that one wants to daven naturally raises the question of which tefilla is appropriate. Likewise, when one gets up on the day of a brit, both Shacharit and milah are things he ordinarily wants to do as soon as possible. In contrast, Mincha is not something that is normally done as soon in the afternoon as possible. One reason to require Mincha is the halachic problem of having a “big meal,” including a brit meal prior to Mincha (Rama, OC 232:2). Without getting into all the details, that issue does not apply to everyone, perhaps including those who are in a situation that they will be reminded to daven (see Ishei Yisrael 27:13). Furthermore, there could be and sometimes is a long break between the brit and the festive meal, so Mincha need not be incumbent at the time of the brit itself. It is conceivable to distinguish between cases. Where the “schedule” of the brit includes Mincha, it makes sense to do Mincha first because it is tadir, and this is usually what happens. If Mincha is arranged by guests of the brit, then there should no halachic question. Neither the mitzva of milah nor that to take part in the meal (assuming it must be preceded by Mincha) are obligations that are incumbent upon guests then; thus they need not decide whether it precedes Mincha. Realize that there are other factors such as availability of the mohel (to name one) that may not be able to be ignored. Thus, in any case, no rule or ruling in this regard will be able to be applied definitively across-the-board.
Forgetting Kri'at Shema at MaarivI got confused one night and, when I davened, I had in mind to daven Mincha, and indeed I said Ashrei and Shemoneh Esrei and did not say Kri’at Shema and its berachot. When I realized this after Shemoneh Esrei, what should I have done?
In general, there are times that one says Shemoneh Esrei at Maariv without having recited Kri’at Shema and its berachot. The most common case is when one comes in late to Maariv and needs to daven Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan. In this case, he starts with Shemoneh Esrei and says Kri’at Shema with its berachot afterward (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 236:3). Thus, there is no reason that you cannot do the same in your case. However, the question that may be bothering you is whether you fulfilled your mitzva of the tefilla of Maariv (the basis of which is Shemoneh Esrei), as you intended to daven a different tefilla. (Whether you said Sim Shalom instead of Shalom Rav [it depends on your nusach hatefilla] is not a problem, as switching one for the other does not disqualify Shemoneh Esrei – Mishna Berura 127:13.) Let us assume for now that the mitzva to daven Mincha and the mitzva to daven Maariv are distinct mitzvot. Then we could say that when you davened Mincha you did not have in mind to fulfill the mitzva of Maariv. This would be parallel to one who was reading a section of the Torah from Kri’at Shema without the intent to fulfill that mitzva. The gemara (Berachot 13a) says that whether or not he fulfilled the mitzva of Kri’at Shema depends if we accept that mitzvot require intent (mitzvot tzrichot kavana). It does not help if he intended to fulfill another mitzva (learning Torah) at that time. How do we conclude in reference to mitzvot tzrichot kavana? The Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 60:4) rules that mitzvot do require kavana. However, there is a major disagreement among the poskim whether this applies only to mitzvot whose obligation is from the Torah or even to those whose mitzva is only rabbinic (see Mishna Berura 60:10), like a specific tefilla. The point, though, is that the assumption we began with is apparently incorrect. One can demonstrate based on halachic logic and with various halachot that the various tefillot, even though they are at different times and are accompanied by different mitzvot, are one mitzva of tefilla. Therefore, one who intends to fulfill the mitzva of Mincha can fulfill the mitzva of Maariv, as each time he intends to fulfill the general mitzva of tefilla. When one unintentionally misses davening a certain tefilla, he is to make it up by davening the following tefilla twice (Berachot 26a-b; Shulchan Aruch, OC 108). When he does so, he repeats the tefilla appropriate for the time of the new tefilla (e.g., if he missed Friday Mincha, he davens two Shabbat Maarivs (ibid.:9). This implies that the Maariv that he is now davening is a fulfillment of the same mitzva of tefilla that he missed (we do not wait for the next Mincha to make up the missed Mincha). The Mishna Berura (108:4) even says that one who missed Shacharit can be a chazan for Mincha, and his chazarat hashatz serves as Shacharit for himself and Mincha for whoever needs to be yotzei with him. When one differentiates between the two consecutive Shemoneh Esrei in a manner that demonstrates that he meant the first one to be the make-up and the second one the tefilla at its time, his first Shemoneh Esrei does not count (Rif, Berachot 11b; Shulchan Aruch ibid.:9-10). However, one cannot prove from there that intention for the wrong tefilla is a problem. Firstly, that is only when one says something that shows that he had the wrong tefilla in mind (if that is indeed the case - see Mishna Berura 108:27). (One can argue that saying Ashrei and Sim Shalom in our case does the same thing). More importantly, the poskim imply that this is a unique halacha that one must say the regular tefilla before the repeat. The problem apparently does not apply to one who has in mind for a regular tefilla, just he that intended for Mincha instead of Maariv. In general, there are times that one says Shemoneh Esrei at Maariv without having recited Kri’at Shema and its berachot. The most common case is when one comes in late to Maariv and needs to daven Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan. In this case, he starts with Shemoneh Esrei and says Kri’at Shema with its berachot afterward (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 236:3). Thus, there is no reason that you cannot do the same in your case. However, the question that may be bothering you is whether you fulfilled your mitzva of the tefilla of Maariv (the basis of which is Shemoneh Esrei), as you intended to daven a different tefilla. (Whether you said Sim Shalom instead of Shalom Rav [it depends on your nusach hatefilla] is not a problem, as switching one for the other does not disqualify Shemoneh Esrei – Mishna Berura 127:13.) Let us assume for now that the mitzva to daven Mincha and the mitzva to daven Maariv are distinct mitzvot. Then we could say that when you davened Mincha you did not have in mind to fulfill the mitzva of Maariv. This would be parallel to one who was reading a section of the Torah from Kri’at Shema without the intent to fulfill that mitzva. The gemara (Berachot 13a) says that whether or not he fulfilled the mitzva of Kri’at Shema depends if we accept that mitzvot require intent (mitzvot tzrichot kavana). It does not help if he intended to fulfill another mitzva (learning Torah) at that time. How do we conclude in reference to mitzvot tzrichot kavana? The Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 60:4) rules that mitzvot do require kavana. However, there is a major disagreement among the poskim whether this applies only to mitzvot whose obligation is from the Torah or even to those whose mitzva is only rabbinic (see Mishna Berura 60:10), like a specific tefilla. The point, though, is that the assumption we began with is apparently incorrect. One can demonstrate based on halachic logic and with various halachot that the various tefillot, even though they are at different times and are accompanied by different mitzvot, are one mitzva of tefilla. Therefore, one who intends to fulfill the mitzva of Mincha can fulfill the mitzva of Maariv, as each time he intends to fulfill the general mitzva of tefilla. When one unintentionally misses davening a certain tefilla, he is to make it up by davening the following tefilla twice (Berachot 26a-b; Shulchan Aruch, OC 108). When he does so, he repeats the tefilla appropriate for the time of the new tefilla (e.g., if he missed Friday Mincha, he davens two Shabbat Maarivs (ibid.:9). This implies that the Maariv that he is now davening is a fulfillment of the same mitzva of tefilla that he missed (we do not wait for the next Mincha to make up the missed Mincha). The Mishna Berura (108:4) even says that one who missed Shacharit can be a chazan for Mincha, and his chazarat hashatz serves as Shacharit for himself and Mincha for whoever needs to be yotzei with him. When one differentiates between the two consecutive Shemoneh Esrei in a manner that demonstrates that he meant the first one to be the make-up and the second one the tefilla at its time, his first Shemoneh Esrei does not count (Rif, Berachot 11b; Shulchan Aruch ibid.:9-10). However, one cannot prove from there that intention for the wrong tefilla is a problem. Firstly, that is only when one says something that shows that he had the wrong tefilla in mind (if that is indeed the case - see Mishna Berura 108:27). (One can argue that saying Ashrei and Sim Shalom in our case does the same thing). More importantly, the poskim imply that this is a unique halacha that one must say the regular tefilla before the repeat. The problem apparently does not apply to one who has in mind for a regular tefilla, just he that intended for Mincha instead of Maariv.
Standing During Hazarat HaShatzShould one stand during chazarat hashatz (repetition of Shemoneh Esrei)? I see that most people do not stand, but some people do. Is there a right or wrong on the matter, or is it just a matter of one’s personal style?
We will probably have to find wording that is somewhere between “should” and “personal style,” as will be clearer after we discuss the matter based on the sources. The Darchei Moshe (Orach Chayim 124:1) cites an opinion (Hagahot U’minhagim) that everyone should stand during chazarat hashatz. [When one leans, if the level of his leaning is such that he would fall if the object were quickly removed, he is not considered standing (Ishei Yisrael 24:(66), based on Mishna Berura 94:22-3).] In the Rama (OC 124:4) he cites this idea, on one hand, as an opinion but, on the other hand, does not cite those who argue. The language is of something that people are expected to do, but it is not clear that it is an absolute requirement, as standing is during Shemoneh Esrei itself. The Mishna Berura (124:20) explains that the reason it is the right thing to do is that since one should listen and listening is like speaking, one should stand as he does during Shemoneh Esrei. Extending the logic further, one might conclude that one must keep his feet together, but the major poskim do not mention this and very few practice it. Indeed, one can prove from many sources that chazarat hashatz is not a duplicate of Shemoneh Esrei. At first glance, the Rambam (Tefilla 9:3) says that during chazarat hashatz “all are standing (omdim) and listening.” However, Yechave Da’at (V, 11) points out that from the fact that the Rama and others did not bring this as a source, it is apparent that one can understand the Rambam as referring, not to the position of the body, but to stopping activity. The opinions behind the following summary of the consensus of poskim vary, but the primary thrust is as follows. The historically normative, preferred practice is to stand during chazarat hashatz unless there is good reason not to. Clearly there were times and places where very respectable people and communities did not stand. Also, the matter should not be seen as an outright obligation (see Yechave Da’at, ibid.). Let us mention some cases where the straightforward advice is not to stand. If one is weak or sick (even when the same person can and will push himself to stand for Shemoneh Esrei), he can feel free to sit (Ben Ish Chai, I, Terumah 10). If, by people standing, it encourages them to roam around and detract from their own and/or others’ ability to concentrate on chazarat hashatz, it is better to sit and follow along in a focused manner (based on Yaskil Avdi II, OC 2). The case you speak of, a congregation where a clear majority sits is a tricky situation. Is it yohara (haughtiness) and thus undesirable to stand? It appears that there are two related concepts. Classic yohara is where one does something that is a clear stringency in a context that can be construed as haughtiness. Despite the lack of urgency to the halachic preference of standing, it is hard to consider one who stands in accordance with the Rama and many others’ suggestion under that category. The other factor is al yeshane mipnei hamachloket (do not act differently than others because it can cause conflict). The gemara applies this idea, not only to cases where one is more lenient than his surroundings, but sometimes even where he is more strict than his surroundings (see Pesachim 51b). If you are in a community where there is not a sizable minority of people who stand and it is the type of community that is (overly?) sensitive to matters of possible yohara, we would discourage being a trailblazer by standing. We point out that even if one sits, he should not do so until after the beracha of Hakel Hakadosh, following Kedusha, and that he should stand during Modim D’rabbanan, when he is supposed to be bowing (Yechave Da’at, ibid.).
Previously Married Groom and TachanunWe had a chatan (groom) in shul the week after his wedding, and thus we omitted Tachanun and Av Harachamim, respectively. Someone suggested this was incorrect because the bride and groom had both been previously married. Who is right?
A minyan omits Tachanun in the presence of a chatan, whether it is held in the chatan’s home or he comes to shul (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 131:4). This is because those properly joining the chatan’s simcha should make the morose subject matter of Tachanun inappropriate. The Beit Yosef (OC 131) points out that it is possible to omit Tachanun because its recitation is regarded as relatively optional. Generally, a couple is in a festive state during the shivat y’mei hamishteh (seven days of celebration, commonly called Sheva Berachot) (see Shulchan Aruch, Even Ha’ezer 62:6). However, the Rama (Orach Chayim 131:4) says that the chatan eliminates Tachanun only on his wedding day. The Shiyarei Knesset Hagedolah (131:16) suggests that the Rama only intended that it does not begin prior to the wedding day but he agrees it lasts beyond. In any case, the minhag is that Tachanun is omitted for the full seven days (ibid; Mishna Berura 131:26). The issue is that Sheva Berachot is curtailed in the case of those who were previously married (even to others). There are two main elements to the status of the week of Sheva Berachot. First, meals the couple takes part in are considered festive ones, warranting special berachot. Additionally, the husband must remain home from work and provide his wife with an atmosphere of simcha (Shulchan Aruch, Even Ha’ezer 64:1). The berachot are recited when either newlywed is in his or her first relationship. However, regarding a couple both of whom had been married, the berachot are recited for only one day (Ketubot 7a; the discussion of how to count that day is beyond our present scope). Regarding staying home, the period of time is reduced to three days, at least regarding a couple who were both previously married. There is a machloket regarding a man who was never married with a woman who was (Shulchan Aruch, ibid.:2). So we must ask which element determines the exemption from Tachanun? It is generally agreed that when one of them is in a first relationship there is no Tachanun for seven days, as it is considered the days of festivities, as is evident from the berachot. Regarding both spouses who were previously married, although there is only one day of Sheva Berachot, the fact that they are to be happy together is sufficient to eliminate Tachanun for three days (Mishna Berura, ibid.). Haelef Lecha Shlomo (OC 60) explains as follows. The reason that a chatan eliminates Tachanun from an entire shul is that he is like a king. He posits that the comparison is in regards to the fact that the ascent to the new status of each causes his sins to be forgiven, which, as is evident from the gemara, applies even in a later marriage. The Chesed L’Avraham (I, OC 10) takes the comparison to the king differently. The king’s special status finds expression in the halacha that he is not able to relinquish his right to be honored. So too a first time couple has an objective status that cannot be relinquished; therefore, the chatan brings the whole congregation along with him. Regarding a second marriage for both, the bride can waive the rabbinically imposed obligation for the chatan to create simcha for her (Rama, EH 64:2). Therefore, in this non-objective state of simcha, the chatan cannot bring others along. He rules then that only if the minyan takes place at the place of celebration would Tachanun be omitted. However, other poskim do not accept the Chesed L’Avraham’s chiddush. In summary, in the case you referred to, Tachanun should have been omitted for three days. When Tachanun is left out, Av Harachamim and Tzidkatcha, at their respective times, follow suit (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 284:7; 292:2).
Chazzan Repeating Tefilla to a TuneWhen I hear a chazzan repeating words to fit into tunes during tefilla, it upsets me. Am I correct to react that way?
The mishna (Berachot 33b) says that one who says “Modim modim” is silenced. The reason is that he appears to be addressing two deities, k’vayachol. R. Zeira (gemara, ad loc.) extends this halacha to Shema. The gemara asks from a baraita that calls repeating Shema meguneh (derogatory), implying that we do not go as far as to silence him. The gemara answers that it depends whether one repeated the statement as a whole or word by word. Rashi explains that to utter a coherent statement twice in succession may be taken as addressing two deities; repeating each word twice “only” appears like a mockery, which is a less serious affront. The Rif learns the opposite: repeating words looks like speaking to two deities and repeating sentences is generally “only” derogatory. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 61:9) does not decide between the opinions, stating only that it is forbidden to repeat Shema in either form. Only if one feels that he had insufficient concentration is it proper to repeat a section (Mishna Berura ad loc.:22). The problem of looking like addressing two deities does not apply to most passages of Kri’at Shema and tefilla (Beit Yosef, OC 61). Yet, many poskim write that the derogatory nature of unnecessarily repeating words exists throughout tefilla. The Maharam Shick (OC 31) objects on five grounds. The most serious one, which applies to parts of tefilla where one may not talk, is the matter of hefsek (extraneous interruptions). Rav M. Feinstein (Igrot Moshe, OC 22) while objecting to repeating words, says that is not always a hefsek. If one keeps the order of words intact, it is not a hefsek. His proof is from the fact that we allow one who did not concentrate when saying certain words to repeat them even though he was already yotzei. However, he reasons that if one repeats out of order, at least when meaning is lost, it is a hefsek which requires returning (see OC 104 regarding how far to return). The Aruch Hashulchan (OC 338:8) uses his approach of finding justification for common practices that seem to contradict halacha when the people will not change their ways. He suggests that perhaps the problem of repeating words applies only in the places the gemara mentions. Some of the Maharam Shick’s objections are subjective, such as that it is a less effective way to present our thoughts and needs to Hashem. Chazzanim will claim that the inspiration gained by using moving tunes to reach the tefilla’s ultimate goals justifies some repetition. Skeptics will counter that similar gains can be made without it and apply the Shulchan Aruch’s (OC 53:11) complaints about certain chazzanim showing off their voices for the wrong reasons. Of course, no two cases are precisely the same. After summarizing that a little repeating of words in a way that does not change meaning, while far from ideal, is vaguely justifiable, let us say as follows. In an ideal world, a congregation would not allow its chazzanim to repeat words. However, many congregations include dear Jews who may not be aware of or careful about every halachic intricacy. There, it may not be realistic or worthwhile to take issue with those who repeat. Likewise, in a congregation where people do not generally repeat but a guest or someone who “missed the hint” repeats words, it does not pay to hurt feelings over it. A rabbi may want to teach the halacha in a way that avoids hurting feelings. In general, we should criticize others very sparingly. This is especially true in our society, where people are used to freedom and react to criticism negatively ( at times with severe consequences). Only regarding a person or a setting (like a yeshiva) where people are willing to learn improved ways of performing mitzvot would we suggest correcting (privately) one who is unaware of these objections. Certainly, when nothing can be done about it, it is a shame to upset yourself.
No Room To Step Back After Shemoneh EsreiI am often unable to take the three steps back at the end of Shemoneh Esrei because of a slow davener behind me. What may I say and do while in this situation?
First, let us review your assumption that you may not take the steps back. In general, one cannot encroach on the 4 amot of the person behind him during his Shemoneh Esrei even in order to take the three steps back (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 102:5). Many permit entering the 4 amot for the need of a mitzvah. However, your ability to daven need not be significantly impaired in this situation, as we will discuss. Do realize that many permit stepping backwards if he is behind you at an angle (see our discussion in Ask the Rabbi of Vayeitzei 5764). The gemara (Berachot 29b) identifies two factors that determine whether one has finished Shemoneh Esrei. (The application there is whether, upon realizing at that point that he forgot Ya’aleh V’yavo, one needs to return to the beginning of Shemoneh Esrei.) One factor is whether he has stepped back. The other is whether he usually says tachanunim (additional requests) at the end of Shemoneh Esrei. According to the version of the gemara we accept, even if one has not yet stepped back, if he does not say tachanunim, his Shemoneh Esrei is considered finished. It follows that one who says tachanunim but has completed them is also finished even before stepping back (see Mishna Berura 422:9). The question you raise is still valid: what can one do and what can he not? The Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 122:1) says that after finishing the last beracha of Shemoneh Esrei, one can still not answer Kedusha and the like until after saying Y’hiyu L’ratzon. The reason is that it is the sentence that completes Shemoneh Esrei, just as Hashem Sefatai opens it (see Berachot 9b). The Rama (ad loc.) points out that since Ashkenazim have the practice to say tachanunim (Elokai N’tzor) before Y’hiyu L’ratzon, they can also answer Kedusha before it. In practice, some Ashkenazim say Y’hiyu L’ratzon both before and after Elokai N’tzor (see Taz ad loc.:2). In any case, once one has said Yhiyu L’ratzon, even if he is in the midst of tachanunim and thus has not stepped back, he can say anything that is permitted during Kri’at Shema (Shut Harashba I, 807). This includes Barchu and the main parts of Kaddish and Kedusha (Shulchan Aruch ibid. 66:3; see Mishna Berura 66:17) and, for Ashkenazim, answering Amen on Hakel Hakadosh and Shomei’ah Tefilla (Rama, ad loc.). The reason to refrain from other worthwhile things is that the tachanunim are connected to Shemoneh Esrei, albeit on a lower level (Taz ibid.:1). The gemara (Yoma 53b), in discussing the concept of taking three steps back after Shemoneh Esrei, compares it to taking leave from a king (Shemoneh Esrei is described as standing before the King). It is understandable, then, that one should feel limited in what he can do before taking leave of the King. Therefore, one even skips parts of Elokai N’tzor to avoid even answering Kedusha before stepping back (Shulchan Aruch, ibid. 122:1). However, as we saw, this does not warrant infringing upon another’s 4 amot. However, the Ma’amar Mordechai (ad loc.:2) intuited that if one is ready to step back and is prevented from doing so by a technical reason, e.g., someone is davening behind him, that level of standing before the King does not apply. He says that in that case, one can even answer “baruch hu u’varuch shemo,” which is only a minhag to say upon hearing Hashem’s Name. The Mishna Berura (ad loc.:4) and many other Acharonim accept this opinion, some mentioning other parts of tefilla, such as Ashrei and Aleinu, which one may also say. The question arises regarding religiously-related utterances that are not directly related to tefilla (see opinions in Ishei Yisrael 32:20). One may certainly read divrei Torah at that time and may also say customary Tehillim at the end of davening. Regarding certain other positive talking unrelated to tefilla, it may pay to wait.
Kaddish after a Burial or SiyumWhy do we recite the same special Kaddish both after a burial and at a siyum? After all, one is happy and one is sad.
First we need to understand the basic idea of Kaddish. Then we can see where this special Kaddish (sometimes called Kaddish Hagadol) fits into the picture. To capsulize the idea of Kaddish in a sentence we would say as follows. We pray that Hashem’s prominence in the world should increase for our sake and, ka’v’yachol, for His. In so doing, we show our connection to Him and our commitment to sanctify His Name. Chazal instituted saying the various Kaddeishim primarily in the context of tefilla and the public recitation of p’sukim, especially during tefilla (see Mishna Berura 55:2). At the end of some Kaddeishim, we insert requests that our prayers will be accepted and that we will be blessed with peace. Kaddish is also appropriate after Torah study (one reading of Massechet Sofrim 19:12; see also Sota 49a), at which time we pray for those who teach and study Torah (Kaddish D’rabbanan). Hashem’s presence in the world will reach its height at the End of Days when Mashiach will help fix the world. The opening words of Kaddish appear in fact to be taken from Yechezkel’s (38:23) description of milchemet Gog U’Magog (the Apocalypse). Let us translate the beginning of Kaddish Hagadol. “Let Hashem’s great Name be exalted and sanctified in the world that He is destined to renew and to give life to the dead and raise them to eternal life, to build the city of Yerushalayim and complete its Temple in its midst, and uproot idol worship from the Land, return the service of the Heaven to its place, and the Holy One Blessed Be He shall rule in his majesty and splendor in our lives …” The themes of the End of Days: resurrection of the dead, the rebuilding of Yerushalayim and the Beit Hamikdash, and a world that will serve only Hashem are all added to the opening of Kaddish Hagadol. Where does this text come from, and when should it be said? Massechet Sofrim (ibid.) refers to it in discussing the Kaddish said by mourners as people consoled them after davening on Shabbat. It says not to insert the special opening, which was reserved, according to one version, for after the study of Torah. However, the Shulchan Aruch (Yoreh Deah 376:4) says that we do recite it after a burial, near the grave. This seems to follow the Ramban’s (Torat Ha’adam, Hatchalat Aveilut) version of Massechet Sofrim (ibid.) that Kaddish Hagadol is indeed for mourners but ideally only when the deceased had acted in a way that shows that he belongs to those who will take part in the World to Come. Besides the prominence of the Kaddish at the end of the burial, the reference to the resurrection of the dead, which should certainly be on the minds and lips of those at a funeral, is appropriate. Kaddish’s place in the context of a funeral is not to express sorrow but to sanctify Hashem’s Name even in difficult times, which brings merit to the deceased, and to pray for the grand days of the future. What does Kaddish Hagadol have to do with a siyum? Fascinatingly, the Rambam (Seder Tefillot Kol Hashanah) uses Kaddish Hagadol’s text as the everyday Kaddish D’rabbanan, the Kaddish recited after learning and parts of the tefilla which contain rabbinical exegesis. This was apparently his reading of Massechet Sofrim (ibid.), but it is not our minhag. The gemara (Nidda 73a) says that whoever learns halacha every day will take part in the World to Come. One who makes a siyum shows his accomplishments in this regard. Thus, Kaddish Hagadol’s content is appropriate at that time, as the learning will help facilitate his participation in the World to Come. Irrespective of any homiletic connections between burial and a siyum, the simplest explanation is that both happen to have elements that make the topics of the World to Come, included in Kaddish Hagadol, appropriate. In neither case does it have to do with happiness or sadness.
Heiche KedushaSometimes a minyan does what is called a heiche kedusha (=hk), where the chazzan says Shemoneh Esrei (= SE) aloud through Kedusha before anyone has said the silent SE, after which everyone davens quietly. When this is done, should the tzibbur start SE along with the chazzan or answer the beginning of SE and begin their own SE after Kedusha?
The Shulchan Aruch and Rama discuss starting SE along with a chazzan in two different contexts. One is where the tzibbur did things normally, but a latecomer is ready to start SE when chazarat hashatz is about to begin (Orach Chayim 109:2). The other is where, for extenuating circumstances, e.g., the end time for davening is approaching, the tzibbur wants to do hk (Rama. OC 124:2). (We will discuss neither the question of when a congregation should choose the hk system nor the origin of our minhag that the chazzan stops reciting aloud after Kedusha.) In the former case, the Shulchan Aruch describes the individual as starting to recite SE along with the chazzan. Rav Ovadya Yosef posits that this is the correct approach both regarding the case of the individual and that of hk (Yalkut Yosef, vol. I, pg. 279). Even though one should normally not answer Kedusha during one’s silent SE, he may in this case because he is reciting it in its correct place along with the tzibbur (see Tosafot, Berachot 21b). However, the Rama says that the individual should preferably commence SE only after answering Kedusha. The Mishna Berura (ad loc.:14) cites significant Ashkenazic opposition to the Rama. They say that it is fine to start with the chazzan and it may be preferable, especially in Shacharit, where the alternative is answering Kedusha at the precarious juncture of “Shira Chadasha.” Regarding hk, the Rama (ibid.) talks about starting along with the chazzan, as long as someone delayed starting SE in order to answer Amen. This seemingly answers your question. However, the Rama referred to a case where there was not enough time to daven normally, and some commentaries understood that there was not even enough time to start SE after Kedusha. If there were, it would be proper for the tzibbur to wait (Mishna Berura 124:8). This, then, answers your question in the opposite direction. It is unclear what the issue is. It could be a matter of having people answer Amen to the berachot, which is more of an issue for a tzibbur than for an individual (implication of Divrei Chamudot, Berachot 4:15). Alternatively, the problem could be answering Kedusha in the midst of one’s SE. If it is the latter, as the Magen Avraham (109:9) implies, the reason may no longer apply (see Levushei Serad, ad loc. – we cannot presently address the details). There are significant reasons to say that it is preferable for the tzibbur to start SE together. The Kaf Hachayim (OC 124:10) points out that when everyone listens to the chazzan, he appears to be doing chazarat hashatz for them, but it is not possible to do chazarat hashatz before the tzibbur has said the silent SE. Rav H. Schachter posits that it is appropriate to say Kedusha only in the appointed place within one’s SE. During chazarat hashatz, it is as if the whole tzibbur is in the midst of SE. However, regarding hk, where everyone is reciting their own SE, if one has not begun yet, Kedusha is not in the right place (Nefesh Harav, pg. 126). Rav Schachter also reports that Rav Soloveitchik had the practice of beginning SE with the chazzan in hk. Both positions on your question have significant support, and the stakes seem low, as the participants in the debate agree that under pressing circumstances the other approach can be followed. Yet, the majority opinion and the more prevalent practice for Ashkenazim is to wait until after Kedusha before starting SE during hk (at least for Mincha, when hk is more common). People who follow Rav Soloveitchik’s rulings start along with the chazzan.
Kedusha for Slow DavenersI daven slower than most people in shul and, therefore, usually miss answering Kedusha. What can/should I do to remedy the situation?
We are working with the assumption that it is worthwhile to continue davening at your minyan. In our opinion, this depends on too many subjective factors to address in this forum. The simplest possibility is to daven faster. Yaskil Avdi (I, OC 3) suggests speeding up (within reason) at the end if it will enable him to finish in time. However, almost all poskim reason that one’s kavana is so critical to his tefilla that he should not tamper with it even to “catch” Kedusha. The gemara (Berachot 21b) says that one who comes to shul late and will be unable to finish Shemoneh Esrei (=SE) in time for Kedusha should not start at that time. Yet, a consensus of poskim reasons that one who starts SE on time but davens slowly should start normally even at the expense of Kedusha. However, the different explanations to reconcile this assumption with the gemara impact our case. The Pri Megadim (OC 109, EA 2) says that tefilla b’tzibbur (saying SE along with a minyan) is more important than answering Kedusha. The gemara (ibid.) instructs not to miss Kedusha because one who starts SE late anyway lacks the full effect of tefilla b’tzibbur. (B’tzel Hachuchma IV, 3 discusses how close to the beginning of SE one needs to be to get the full effect.) In contrast, one who starts with everyone else has greater benefit from tefilla b’tzibbur than he loses by not answering Kedusha. The Biur Halacha (on 109:1) raises an additional possibility. When one is ready to begin SE along with the tzibbur, he is faced with the obligation of tefilla b’tzibbur, whereas the obligation of Kedusha is off in the future. In general, we do not push off mitzvot in the present because they may preclude mitzvot in the future. (For a reason unclear to this writer), once the tzibbur is well along in SE, there is not the same type of obligation for another to joint them. Az Nidberu (VIII, 41) raises a third possibility. Only when one is late and presumably negligent do we require him to wait; however, if one davens slowly (which is not negligence), we let him start SE when he is ready. A fourth distinction is that on a one-time basis, one must sacrifice his tefilla b’tzibbur to enable him to answer Kedusha. However, one who davens slower than his surroundings should not be deprived of tefilla b’tzibbur on an ongoing basis (Aruch Hashulchan, OC 109:5). What is the halacha of one who would start and finish SE late because Kri’at Shema and its berachot take him a long time? While skipping the analysis, we point out that according to the first two reasons above, he should wait until chazarat hashatz to start SE (for details, see Ishei Yisrael 33: 2-3). However, according to the latter approaches, he can start SE and listen quietly to Kedusha in the middle (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 104:7). All considered, it is best to avoid starting late, where one misses out on a full tefilla b’tzibbur and/or on answering Kedusha. One solution is to start SE before the congregation. However, the gemara (Berachot 28b) warns not to begin one’s tefilla before the congregation. This can be because one thereby misses tefilla b’tzibbur (see Mishna Berura 90:35). If so, we have to determine whether this is a problem when missing SE’s critical first part but finishing up with the tzibbur. It could also be because of a disgrace to the tzibbur (see ibid. :34). If so, one must analyze if this applies to our situation where his actions are understandable. Some poskim allow this (see analysis in Yabia Omer II, OC 7), but we feel that the negative usually outweighs the positive. The best solution is to start the berachot of Kri’at Shema before the tzibbur so that one can start SE with them at his natural pace. During Birchot Kri’at Shema, one answers Amen Y’hei Shmei … and the last Amen of Kaddish and Borchu (Mishna Berura 66:17; see Ishei Yisrael, ch. 19).
Missing Z'man Kriyat ShemaIt bothers me that at the shul where I usually daven, we often miss sof z’man Kriat Shema (SZKS) (the end of the time by which Kriat Shema (=KS) should properly be said). What can I do about this problem, and is it proper for me to continue davening in that shul?
In many shuls during certain times of the year, the congregation does not reach KS by SZKS, which is half way between the beginning of the morning and the middle of the day. (We will have to ignore the discussion as to how to calculate when this time is.) This is an issue primarily on Shabbat and the late minyan on Sunday (in the Diaspora).Even if one missed KS at the proper time, he can recite it normally for at least another full halachic hour, with a qualitatively lower fulfillment of the mitzva (Shulchan Aruch Orach, Chayim 58:6). We will mention solutions to this problem, in a descending order of preference. If the congregation will miss SZKS by a matter of minutes, you can go ahead (inconspicuously) and recite KS at the right time and wait during the following portion of the tefilla, which is the long beracha after KS. During that time, you should answer only “Amen, Y’hei Sh’mei Rabba…,” Amen at the end of Kaddish and Borchu. When the congregation gets up to KS, you should cover your eyes and make believe you are saying it with everyone else, as it is generally important not to look like who doesn’t join in saying KS (Shulchan Aruch, OC 65:3). According to most opinions, one can wait at that point in the tefilla for a long time, but it may be preferable to say a sentence every few minutes (Mishna Berura 65:4). This system works well halachically but is not appropriate for every situation. It is too complicated for some people. Other people are not good at being inconspicuous and/or are in a shul where their neighbors would be upset if they caught him doing such a thing. It may be wrong for people to be so sensitive to that which strikes them as “holier than thou” behavior. However, this reaction is such a common human reaction and its results are so negative that scores of halachot are based on avoiding these feelings. A simpler idea is to recite the three sections of KS prior to tefilla at their proper time to fulfill the main mitzva and repeat them along with their berachot as part of tefilla. There are opinions that this is a serious problem, as the KS that leads into Shemoneh Esrei should be the one that fulfills that mitzva. However, classical poskim seem to deal with this situation as a reasonable one (Rama 46:9 and Mishna Berura, 46:32). If one is not sure if the congregation will make SZKS, then some say it is possible to have in mind to fulfill the mitzva of KS only if it ends up that the congregation doesn’t make it on time (notes of R. Akiva Eiger, ad loc). (There is a fascinating discussion whether or not this works; see Yalkut Yosef, Kriat Shema 4 and elsewhere). If the congregation will not even make it to sof z’man tefilla (a halachic hour later), it is halachically better to daven without a minyan at the right time (Mishna Berura 46:32) The question whether it is okay to daven in a shul that misses SZKS is one that cannot be answered in a vacuum and one that cannot be ignored. Many shuls have a hashkama minyan, and SZKS can properly be a factor in favor of attending it. It is also proper to consider it when picking a minyan on Sunday mornings. Realize that it is a rabbi’s responsibility to realistically determine what is best for his congregation, in this regard as well. Once he has done so, it is important for the “religiously stronger” members to consider the needs of the k’lal as something that binds them to make some compromises on that which is halachically preferable. If one cannot do so with a smile, then he might do more harm than good by staying in the shul. One can discuss the matter with the local rabbi, assuming that he can do so in a way that is not only intended to be respectful but is received that way as well.
Singing During Hazarat HashatzIn the shul where I am gabbai, there are a few parts of chazarat hashatz (= chaz hash; repetition of Shmoneh Esrei) where we sing along with the chazzan, sometimes a few words and occasionally an entire section. A member of the community complained that it prevents him from hearing the chazzan, as he should. Should I step in?
Public policy matters, certainly in regard to running the tefilla, are the local rabbi’s domain. In this response we assume that either your shul does not have a rav or you want to know whether or how to bring up the matter to him. The Tur (Orach Chayim 124) cites the Rosh, who strongly opposed those who recite chaz hash along with the chazzan, for a few reasons. Most of his concerns do not apply (or apply less) in this case, but one main, possible issue may remain (the Rosh’s opinion seems to be in dispute). Let us address the Rosh’s issues. Issue 1- If one says chaz hash along with the chazzan, he is making berachot l’vatala, as he has already said his own Shemoneh Esrei. In our case, congregants recite only sections or words and do not recite the beracha part (see Beit Yosef, ad loc.). The fear that they might continue on to the beracha’s conclusion (see Shaarei Teshuva, 124:7) does not apply, assuming there is a standard procedure for singing along in your shul and people never continue on to the beracha. Issue 2- By singing along, the person does not get to say “amen,” which he is not allowed to say right after he himself makes the same beracha. This too does not apply in our case. Issue 3- It is haughty (Mishna Berura 124:16) and lightheaded to sing along out loud. This applies when the chazzan is accompanied by a self-appointed assistant(s). However, when the congregation finds it uplifting to sing sections together, it need not be haughty or lightheaded. Issue 4- The Mishna Berura (124:18) and Igrot Moshe (OC IV, 19) understand that the requirement that nine people listen to chaz hash (see also Nefesh Harav, pg. 126) applies not only to the end of each beracha but to its entirety. (The Perisha does not mention this as one of the Rosh’s concerns, but he may refer to a case where many others were listening quietly and could hear the chazzan.) One might want to claim that since shomeia k’oneh (one who hears is as if he recites) one can hear part of the chaz hash from the chazzan and hear other parts from others. We do find that when a chazzan is unable to continue, we allow someone else to continue (Shulchan Aruch, OC 126:2), so one can fulfill chaz hash (b’dieved) with multiple chazzanim. However, that is only in between berachot. If chazzanim change in the middle of a beracha, the new one must start at the beginning of the beracha (ibid.) even if he had been listening to every word until that point (see Mishna Berura 126:8). So, two cannot share one beracha. Furthermore, there is a problem concentrating on words that a group recites in unison (Shulchan Aruch, OC 141:2). There are a few ways to deal with this problem. Firstly, when only a few words are sung together, the words that are not heard properly usually do not disqualify the beracha (see Mishna Berura 126:10). Even in critical sections, if the congregation only provides some background voices, then there will be nine (if not many more) who hear the chazzan clearly enough to fulfill the requirements of chaz hash. When the congregation drowns out the chazzan on entire sections of the tefilla, it is proper for him to wait to recite that section after things quiet down. Let’s put things in perspective. From a purist’s approach, it is best for everyone to listen silently to the chazzan with great concentration. But we must be realistic. Practically, in most of our shuls, joint singing adds a lot to the atmosphere and increases concentration. Therefore, trying to prevent it is not only unfeasible but is probably counterproductive in regard to the atmosphere necessary to keep our shuls inviting, vibrant and focused.
Spiritual Levels on NusachimAre there various spiritual levels in the different nusachs? In other words, is one nusach on a higher level than another one, or are they all the same?
The Ari”zl, in Shaar Hakavanot (50:4) wrote "We have the tradition that there are 12 windows to the Heavens corresponding to the 12 Tribes of Israel. Each tribe’s prayer goes up according to its particular gateway…therefore it is incumbent on everyone to maintain his own nusach and order of prayer according to his custom". This is also written in the book Ma'avar Yabok. The conclusion seems that each nusach is appropriate for the community who had the custom of using it. Therefore one should not switch from one nusach to another. However the Chida, in Sefer Avodat HaKodesh (Kesher Godel 12:9) writes that although every nusach has its own gate, the nusach Ari, which is the nusach of sefard, rises above all the other gates. Thus, Rav Ovadiah Yosef (one of the great contemporary Sefardi Rabbanim) rules (Yechaveh Da’at 3:6) that an Ashkenazi can change his nusach to sefardi, which is the nusach of the Ari. However, a Sefardi cannot change his nusach to nusach Ashkenazi. There are also differing opinions regarding this issue. Rav Moshe Feinstein writes (Igrot Moshe, Orach Chaim 2:24) that Ashkenazim who pray nusach Sephard should not change their nusach. However, if they have become accustomed to nusach Ashkenaz, they do not have to change to nusach Sephard. This is because originally, all Ashkenazim prayed nusach Ashkenaz, until the times of the Hassidim.
Davening While Caring For an InfantMy wife and I recently had a baby (7 1/2 weeks old), and because of the bad economy, I am the primary care-giver for our daughter. My question is in terms of davening...
1. Because my wife needs to go to work early in the morning, I usually cannot get to a minyan in town, and so I need to daven at home. In terms of my davening at home, I am also not always able to daven b'zman (before sof zman kriyat shmah). Do I need to make sure that I somehow get my daughter to go to sleep or sit still for the 25 minutes to daven early, or can I daven later in the morning, when she typically falls asleep?
2. In the certain areas of davening, where interruptions are typically not permitted, if my daughter wakes up and starts to cry, am I allowed to interrupt, primarily between mi chamocha and shemoneh esrei to care for her?
3. In terms of mincha, if I am dealing with my daughter, and the timing just doesn't permit me to daven mincha in time, should I make up mincha by maariv when my wife is home?
Thank you for your help.
Let us deal with your questions, according to your numbering system.
1) It is important to daven before sof z’man kriat shma. There are certain times when one may be permitted to push off davening even after this time, but as a general rule, one should try to find the time to daven beforehand. I would recommend, if it is at all possible time-wise, to regularly daven vatikin at home, if not possible at shul. In many ways that is even preferable to davening with a minyan at another time. If you must daven before vatikin or risk davening only after sof zman tefilla (see later on), it is preferable to daven earlier (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:8). However, one should try hard that it not be earlier than the time one recognizes his friend at the distance of 4 amot, which is around 50 minutes before sunrise, as the earliest time for tefillin and Kriat Shma begins then (ibid 30:1; 58:1). Lets’ now assume that you are not able to daven early. Certainly you should and can say kriat shma before sof zman kriat shma, even if it cannot be said with its brachot and Shmoneh Esrei at that time. If you are able to say shma at an earlier time, you would then have until sof zman tefilla (a sha’a zmanit, an additional halachic hour which is usually close to 60 minutes, depending on the time of year) to daven properly the rest of birchot kriyat shma, as well as shmonah esreh.
2) There are different rules regarding interruptions during davening, depending at what point of davening one is up to. During Ps’ukei D’zimra and Kriat Shma, there is not a problem to walk, but there is a problem not only to talk but even to hint, or in this case, to make sounds to the child. The optimal place to stop and care for a child is between the end of Yishtabach and the beginning of birchot kriyat shma. There is an additional problem to hold a baby during shmoneh esreh, as one is not allowed to hold anything which he will be concerned may fall (Mishna Berura 96:1). One must be very careful while davening not to be distracted from the meaning of the tefilot, and therefore should try to develop a routine that would allow for slots of time necessary to finish the sections of tefilla, with as little distraction as possible. Even a large break without any speaking may be problematic. It is best to finish dealing with the baby before enough time has elapsed to finish the entire section of the tefilla one is in, but if need be, one can take longer than that and continue from where he left off (Tefilla K’hichata 12:(198)). However, he should be careful not talk. The idea that one may make up a missed tefilla is only in specific circumstances (Shulchan Aruch 108). Although this may be such a case, it is important to not make a habit out of this, and certainly to not plan in advance of doing this. If it occurs, one may consider it an ones (accident) which makes it permitted to make up the tefilla at the next davening, however, it should be avoided if at all possible.
Latest Time for ShacharitI woke up really late one day. What is the latest one can daven Shacharit? Is the davening at that time exactly the same as regular?
In order to daven Shacharit “at its time,” one should finish Shmoneh Esrei before the end of four proportional hours of the morning (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:1). This is a third of the time between sunrise and sunset (according to some, a third of the time between alot hashachar and tzeit hakochavim). However, the gemara (Berachot 26a) teaches that there is a concept of receiving credit for tefilla after “the time” of Shacharit (while missing the greater reward of davening at the appointed time). The gemara compares this late tefilla to the concept of tashlumim (making up a missed tefilla by doubling Shmoneh Esrei at the following tefilla). Because of this, some rishonim say that one can make it up only if he missed the time by mistake or because of extenuating circumstances (see Orach Chayim 108). Most say that, until the time of Mincha, the late tefilla is not tashlumim and can be said even by one who knowingly missed the time. However, poskim say that it is best to have in mind that in case it is too late, the davening should be considered an additional, voluntary one (tefillat nedava) (Mishna Berura 89:6; Yalkut Yosef, Tefilla 5). The final time for saying Shmoneh Esrei of Shacharit is chatzot (astronomical noon, found in some good calendars; don’t forget to factor in Daylight Savings Time). This is the latest time found by any opinion for the time of Shacharit and is also the time when one can, in theory, daven Mincha (in practice, we are required to wait another half-hour to stay on the safe side). At this point, Shacharit is no longer an option, except as tashlumim at Mincha (Rama OC 89:1; Magen Avraham 89:5; Taz 89:1 argues, see Mishna Berura 89:7). After chatzot, one has the opportunity to do tashlumim at Mincha, if missing Shacharit was not done on purpose (meizid). When one gets up that late, it is not always clear whether to categorize the lateness as accidental or on purpose. Certainly if one overslept, he can do tashlumim. If he woke up earlier and rolled over in bed with the intent of sleeping beyond the time, it is presumably meizid. On the other hand, some people are not capable of any serious intent when they roll over in bed. (It is a sign of responsibility when one reaches the point in life when these types of borderline cases stop arising.) When one davens between the end of the time of Shacharit and chatzot, the straightforward ruling is that one omits the berachot before and after Kriat Shema (Yotzer Or until Shema and Emet V’yatziv until Ga’al Yisrael) (Shulchan Aruch 58:6). The Biur Halacha (ad loc.) raises the possibility that one might be justified to include these berachot in his tefilla until chatzot, if he was unable to do so earlier because of extenuating circumstances. However, the average late riser is hard-pressed to claim that his circumstances were clearly extenuating.
Reading Parasha Sheets During DaveningYou and others publish parasha sheets, which are distributed in shul. You are probably aware that people read these at various times during davening. Is this proper?
Reading divrei Torah (to which we will limit this answer) during davening raises several issues: 1) hefseik - an interruption in the midst of a mitzva or text where it is improper; 2) lack of concentration on the matter that one should be involved with; 3) creating a negative atmosphere or precedent, which may be copied improperly; 4) derech eretz. Let’s now analyze each issue.
1) Interruption - One may not speak even divrei Torah in the following places: a) Psukei D’zimra (Shulchan Aruch, OC 51:4); b) Kri’at Shma and its berachot- (Rama, OC 68:1); c) Shmoneh Esrei (see Orach Chayim, siman 104). However, according to most poskim, thinking or even reading is not considered a formal interruption. This is based on the rule “hirhur lav k’dibur” (thinking is not like speaking) - see Berachot 20b; Rama OC 68:1; Har Tzvi, OC 42. While it is proper to concentrate on tefilla during tefilla, reading is not a formal interruption (see a fascinating story about the Vilna Gaon, cited in Yabia Omer IV, OC, 8). 2,3) Lack of concentration, atmosphere – In the midst of Kri’at Hatorah (Shulchan Aruch 146:2; Biur Halacha, ad loc.), Kaddish, Kedusha, Shmoneh Esrei ... one should not be thinking about other things. Regarding Chazarat Hashatz (repetition of Shmoneh Esrei), Magen Avraham 124:8 brings two opinions as to whether it is permissible for one who will be careful to answer “amen” properly to learn. The Mishna Berura (124:17) prefers the strict opinion, out of fear that others will learn to abuse the leniency. Igrot Moshe (OC IV, 19) points out that there need to be at least nine people who are listening to every word in order to entertain such a leniency. In between aliyot one is permitted to learn, while being careful to stop as the next aliya begins (see Mishna Berura 146:6). Before the beginning of Chazarat Hashatz, most poskim permit silent learning. 4) As derech eretz kadma la’torah, it is improper to read during the d’var Torah of the rabbi or a fellow congregant.
In summary, while parasha sheets are sometimes read at times when it is forbidden or questionable, they seem to have replaced a lot of talking and less holy thoughts in many of our shuls. Therefore, on the whole, they seem to have added more to the spirituality of our batei knesset than they have detracted. (“Hemdat Yamim” oto karata - at the right time).
Women and Zechirat Yetziat MitzrayimWhy is the mitzva of zechirat yetziat Mitzrayim (=zym) (to mention (twice) daily the exodus from Egypt) not counted in the 613 mitzvot? Also, even if it is a time-based mitzva, why aren’t women obligated to fulfill it, as women are obligated in mitzvot that commemorate miracles they were involved in (af hein hayu b’oto hanes (=ahhbh))?
One of your questions is at the center of much rabbinic discussion, whereas the other is apparently not. But both are good questions and may even help answer each other. We will start, though, with a look to see if all of your assumptions are correct. The gemara (Berachot 21a) treats zym as a mitzva from the Torah, and the mishna (ibid. 12b) brings a pasuk for it: “in order that you should remember the day that you left Egypt all of the days of your life” (Devarim 16:3). We also seem to accept Ben Zoma’s opinion (ibid.) that we must fulfill this mitzva both day and night (Rambam, Kriat Shema 1:3). Therefore, the Magen Avraham (70:1) says that since zym is a Torah law that applies every day, at any time of day, it is not time-based, and women are obligated in it. The Shaagat Aryeh (12) responds that there are two different obligations, of the day and of the night, and each one is time-based. Therefore, women are exempt from each. The Mishna Berura (70:2) brings both opinions, but the minhag seems to be that women are exempt (see Ishei Yisrael 7:13). So, if zym is from the Torah, why is it not listed in the 613 mitzvot? (The Semak does count it (#110), but most do not). Several explanations are given. The Ohr Sameiach (on Rambam, ibid.) suggests that zym, as an independent mitzva (as opposed to a desired result of the performance of other mitzvot), may be only rabbinic. The indications that it is from the Torah can be explained by the fact that it is evident from the Torah that Hashem is interested that we remember the Exodus. Therefore, Chazal treated the daily practice to do so explicitly as if it were Torah law. Similarly, the Tzelach (Berachot 12b) says that the Torah source brought is authentic, but since it is not written in the form of a command, it is not counted. We will suffice with one more explanation which will help deal with your other points, as well. The Beit Yitzchak (OC 12) says that the Rambam viewed zym, not as an independent mitzva, but as something we are to do along with the mitzva of Kriat Shema. Therefore, he adds, since women are exempt from Kriat Shema, they are exempt from the addendum of zym. Now to the question that women should be obligated because of their involvement in the miracles of the Exodus. The gemara does bring this logic in a few places, including the four cups of wine on seder night, because women were involved in the Exodus (Pesachim 108). However, we did not find that those who discuss the obligation or exemption of women in zym deal with this factor. One can give some technical answers. One is that Tosafot (Pesachim 108) brings an opinion that ahhbh is said only by rabbinic commandments, not by Torah ones (see Maharil 94, regarding women’s exemption from the mitzva of sukka). However, the following fundamental approach seems to work better. The Minchat Chinuch (#21) deals with the technical element of why we need a mitzva of discussing yetziat Mitzrayim on seder night if we anyway mention it every night. However, conceptually there is a major difference. On seder night, the focus of the mitzva is to praise Hashem for the miracles that saved us years ago at that time of year. During the rest of the year, it is primarily a matter of stating fundamental beliefs, that the Lord who did miracles and redeemed us is One whom we should believe in and obey (see Shiurim L’zecher Abba Mari, I:1). For that reason, we perform the mitzva by mentioning the Exodus along with other principles of faith contained in Kriat Shema. In that context, one’s involvement in the miracles, which mandates praise, is not the critical point.
Biological "Father" and ConvertsIn a minyan of converts, should the chazan say, in Birkat Kohanim, “Our Lord and the Lord of our fathers,” given that the patriarchs are not their biological fathers?
The question of phraseology for a convert arises in the poskim regarding a convert in a regular minyan. Rabbeinu Tam (Tosafot Bava Batra 81a) cites a mishna in Bikurim 1:4 that a convert cannot recite the Bikurim Reading, because it contains the line: “the land which He swore to our fathers to give to us.” Based on this, Rabbeinu Tam says that a convert cannot recite Birkat Hamazone to exempt others since it contains a similar phrase, which is not accurate for him. He privately should say, “Elokei avot Yisrael ”, “the Lord of the fathers of Israel.” A similar problem would exist in chazarat ha-shatz, both in Birkat Kohanim in the Diaspora and in the first bracha of Shmoneh Esrei, making a convert unable to be a chazan.However, this opinion is rejected by the Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 53:19 in favor of the opinion of the Ree in Tosafot (ibid.). Basing himself on the Yerushalmi, the Ree points out that Hashem renamed Avraham Avinu, according to the title, “the father of a multitude of nations.” Thus, all converts are considered his children and the reference to “our fathers” is a true one.There is logic to say that the convert’s ability to use these terms is limited to cases of specific need. This would include saying a bracha on behalf of a Jew from birth or saying the Bikurim Reading, which is a set quote from the Torah. If this were so, a minyan of converts should say, “the Lord of the fathers of Israel.” However, the clear implication of Tshuvot HaRamban (see Haghot Mordechai, Megilla ch. 1), Bach (Orach Chayim 199) and Mishna B'rurah (53:50) is that a convert can use the regular terminology in any setting. It is certainly advantageous that the poskim allow converts to use the standard terminology. This helps the convert integrate more smoothly into Jewish society, as the Torah desires.
Tefillah and Memory LossI have, because of a car accident, suffered Mild Brain Injury. One of the problems is I suffer from short-term memory loss. Sometimes I lose my place in Shacharit or Musaf. Where do I begin from? Sometimes I cannot remember if I davened Mincha or Maariv. Do I daven it over again? What should I do?
You deserve a lot of credit for your impressive perseverance and resolve to daven properly under less than ideal circumstances. These good questions can arise for anyone, in a variety of situations. Unfortunately, many people lose their place in the middle of davening or forget if they have davened. Before dealing with what happens in situations of uncertainty, it may be advisable to take preventative measures. If you use a siddur with a different blessing on each page, this may eliminate some of your doubts. Similarly, it may be wise to check off on a calendar after you have completed a given prayer.If one loses his place in the middle of Amidah, he returns to the first beracha he knows for sure that he did not say (Chayei Adam 24:21; see Tefilla K’hilchata ch. 12, footnote 207, who notes that some poskim rule that one should start from the first bracha which he might not have said). If this is one of the first three berachot, one returns to the beginning of the Amidah. If it is past “R’tzeh”, he return to “R’tzeh”. If one is unsure if he already davened, he should say the Amidah, on condition that if he already davened, this prayer should be an optional prayer (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 107:1 and Mishna Berurah 107:2). On Shabbat and Yom Tov, optional prayers cannot be said because our prayers correspond to sacrifices in the Beit Hamikdash, and only obligatory sacrifices could be brought on Shabbat or Yom Tov. Therefore, if one is in doubt as to whether or not he needs to daven a given Amidah on Shabbat or Yom Tov, he may not daven (Shulchan Aruch, ibid.; see Rambam, Hilchot Tefillah 10:6). One should try to listen to every word of the Chazzan’s repetition and have in mind to be exempted by him. (Ishei Yisrael 31:3).
Eating Before DaveningI have always been careful not to eat or drink anything prior to davening, even on Shabbat. Now that I’m serving as a rabbi on shlichut, giving a shiur before davening and often serving as shaliach tzibbur, it is quite difficult for me to concentrate. Do I need hatarat nedarim (nullification of vows) before following the regular halacha? As I understand, I can drink water, tea or coffee. What about sugar in the tea and coffee?
One may drink water, tea and coffee, especially if it enables one to function properly during davening. It is proper to say Birchot Ha-shachar, Birchot Ha-Torah, and the first parasha of Kri-at Shema before drinking (see Mishna Berurah 89:22). As far as sugar in the tea and coffee, the Mishna Berurah objects, but Rav Ovadia Yosef justifies the common practice of adding sugar (Yabia Omer IV, Orach Chayim 11). The question of hatarat nedarim is quite interesting. The Rama, Orach Chayim 581:2, says that even those who have the custom to fast on the day before Rosh Hashana may eat at a brit milah. The Magen Avraham 581:12 says that no hatarat nedarim is needed (see parallel case in Rama 568:2) and that this leniency can be extended to one who is mildly sick (see also Mishna Berurah 581:19). On the other hand, the Shulchan Aruch, Yoreh Deah 214:1 says that one who wants to forgo this fast because of poor health needs hatarat nedarim (and the Rama does not argue). The Shach 214:2 claims that when people take up the custom of fasting, they mentally exclude cases of brit milah but do not contemplate cases of sickness. The Dagul Mer’vavah (ad loc.) considers this a difficult distinction. He, himself, distinguishes between temporary suspension of a good minhag under specific circumstances, which does not require hatarat nedarim (since he plans to resume the minhag), and the situation in Yoreh Deah 214 which he claims is dealing with one who plans to stop fasting permanently because of a weakened constitution. The Dagul Mer’vavah brings the aforementioned Magen Avraham as support. [Ed. note - the simple understanding of the Magen Avraham is not identical to the Dagul Mer’vavah. The Magen Avraham distinguishes between those who fast due to a widespread practice and those who go out of their way to accept a stringent practice. The latter require hatarat nedarim, and the simple implication is that it applies even if they want to stop the minhag temporarily - see L’Vushei Srad, ad loc.]. Based on the Dagul Mer’vavah, Rav Mordechai Eliyahu ruled that if you want to drink before davening only during the period of your shlichut, which presents a special situation, you would not require hatarat nedarim.
Timing of Chazan Beginning the Repitition of the AmidahWhen davening with a minyan, how many people must be finished with their amidah before the chazan may begin the repetition?
It is proper that there be nine men who will listen to the entire repetition (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 124:4). How many people need to be finished with their amidah, in order to assume you have nine listening is a good question. In any case, the minhag is to allow the chazan to start the repetition with nine who have finished the amidah, even if we have reason to suspect that some people are preoccupied with other activities (Mishna Berurah 124:19). The Mishna Berurah suggests that, in such a case, the chazan should stipulate that if nine aren’t concentrating, then his tefillah should be accepted as an extra, voluntary one. The Shulchan Aruch Orach Chayim 55:6, in discussing the requirements for a minyan, says that one person who is davening or sleeping counts towards the minyan. The Taz (Orach Chayim 55:4) wonders how a sleeping person can count, but, nonetheless, that is the ruling of the Shulchan Aruch. The Mishna Berurah (55:32) suggests that according to the Shulchan Aruch’s approach, that presence without participation is sufficient, one could count even more than one person who is preoccupied. However, his conclusion is to be lenient only with one person. The distinction between one and more emanates from Haghot Maimoniot, Tefilla 8:9. The gemara in Berachot brings opinions that a minor counts for the tenth man. Haghot Maimoniot claims that even those who are stringent agree that an adult, who can count for a minyan, provides the necessary level of kedushah for devarim sheb’kedushah (matters which require a minyan), even if he is sleeping or davening. However, this is only for the tenth man. Tzitz Eliezer (XII, 9) says that one can rely on this opinion and start chazarat hashatz when eight (plus the chazan) have finished the amidah, when there is need to do so.
Answering Kedusha During Shmone EsreiIf I am davening silent Shmone Esrei and am around Modim and the chazzan is at Kedusha, do I answer Kedusha?
A person who is davening silent Shmoneh Esrei while the congregation is saying Kedusha should remain silent and concentrate on what the chazzan is saying, and it is as if he "answered" (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 104:7-8). This is based on Rashi in Berachot 21b who says that even if one is concentrating on the words of the chazzan and his status is as one who "answered" regarding fulfillment of the obligation of Kedusha, it is not considered an interruption. Tosfot says he should continue in his prayers because since “shomeiah k’oneh” (one who hears is as if he answered), even being silent is like interrupting. We follow Rashi. If one finished the brachot of Shmoneh Esrei and already said "Yih’yu l’ratzon imrei fee…" prior to or during "Elokai n’tzor," he can say kedusha along with the congregation (Shulchan Aruch, ibid.). He should wait and listen at least until the chazzan completes "Baruch Shem…" and probably would do well to listen until the end of Kedusha including the bracha (see Ishei Yisrael 32: (53)). It is even better to shorten or skip "Elokai n’tzor" and take the three steps back before Kedusha begins (Shulchan Aruch 122:1). It is important to note that the situation of being in the midst of Shmoneh Esrei when the chazan gets up to Kedusha is not an ideal one. If one comes late to shul and if he starts Shmoneh Esrei late, he will not finish by the time of Kedusha, he should not start (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 109:1- see details there, regarding when he should start). Many poskim say that if one regularly does not “finish on time” because he davens slowly, then he may start with everyone and not be deprived of the full effect of tefilla b’tzibur on a regular basis (see Ishei Yisrael 33:25). Some suggest to anticipate the matter and start Shmoneh Esrei somewhat before the tzibur or speed up the davening a bit if these ideas don’t harm his kavana (see discussions of the plusses and minuses of various options- ibid. and Yabia Omer II:7). Fortunate is he who davens at a minyan where he is not rushed and can answer all that he should.
Davening Mincha or Maariv During Work HoursI am a waiter in a catering hall, and I am often unable to daven Mincha or Maariv before or after work, respectively. Should I take off from my
job to go to a local minyan. I am not sure if I will get docked pay for going or if I will lose my job if I am caught or demand to go?
Several important questions revolve around conflicting responsibilities to our fellow man vs. to our Maker. There is no one all-inclusive answer to the issue, but there are sources on a variety of cases. Tefilla b'tzibur (davening with a minyan) is very important (see Berachot 8a). Although there are indications that it is just a way to fulfill the mitzva of tefilla more fully (b'hidur), Rav Moshe Feinstein z.t.l. understood it as an independent obligation (Igrot Moshe, Orach Chayim II, 27). In any case, some parameters of the necessary sacrifice to make it to minyan are mentioned in the poskim. One must travel up to 18 minutes in order to attend a minyan (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:16; Mishna Berura, ad loc.:52). If going to a minyan will cost one money (apparently, beyond small expenses like a few ounces of gas), he is not required to go. However, if it is just that he can gain money by missing minyan, he should attend minyan (Mishna Berura 90:29). If one has a set job, from which salary will be withheld for leaving for minyan, this is considered a monetary loss and is not required. However, a ben Torah who is in a good financial situation should consider whether making it to a minyan doesn't justify a small reduction in pay. Whenever one takes a job, he factors in "quality of life" considerations, besides salary. Among personal and religious factors, unique to shomrei mitzvot and b'nei Torah, should be the matter of tefilla b'tzibur. When one has responsibilities at work, he is required by halacha to take them very seriously. Berachot 16a poignantly illustrates how Chazal were prepared to lower certain religious obligations (of positive mitzvot) to avoid infringing upon the careful fulfillment of his responsibilities to his employer. Thus, sneaking out is not a halachic option. That same gemara mentions that if the employer is not bothered by the employee's normal fulfillment of tefillot and berachot, then he should daven and bentch normally. Therefore, you should bring up the matter politely with your boss (without risking your job) and see whether something can be worked out (e.g. you can offer to come in early). You can also investigate whether you can find an early or late minyan, respectively, (certainly, if within an 18 minute radius) to obviate the problem.
Individual requests in PrayerIs it permitted and advisable to add individual requests to one’s tefilla?
There is tension between the importance of making tefilla responsive to the individual’s needs and circumstances (see Berachot 29b) and the importance of preserving the framework, which was composed by Anshei K’nesset Hagedola. The gemara (Avoda Zara 8a) and poskim (Orach Chayim 119) arrived at the following balanced approach. During the first three and last three berachot of Shmoneh Esrei, where one praises and thanks Hashem, we make no requests (Shulchan Aruch, OC 112:1). During the middle berachot of set requests, one can add requests to any beracha on condition that they are related to the beracha and that the need is in the present (not, “that I shouldn’t get sick”) (ibid. 119:1). Some say that requests that apply to an individual should be said in the singular, as using the plural, which is the format of the set tefilla, makes it look like he is adding on to the set tefilla (ibid.). The last of the middle berachot, Shomeia Tefilla, is the most general and lends itself more easily to personal requests. Therefore, any request can be added at that point, even if relates to potential, future needs, and it can be made in the plural (ibid.). However, even here, some poskim place limitations. 1) They shouldn’t be too long (ibid.): 2) Some object to turning a set text of a request into a permanent part of the Shmoneh Esrei text, particularly if the text was formally published in a siddur (Aruch Hashulchan 119:2). Others are not troubled by the possible insult to Anshei K’nesset Hagedola, if the text comes from a recognized source such as the Zohar (Kaf Hachayim 119:5). Certainly, if an acute need persists for a long time, one should not feel pressured to stop praying for it on a regular basis. The proper place to insert the addition is within the middle of the beracha (Shulchan Aruch 119:1). It is preferable to do so before the last phrase preceding the beracha’s ending (see Aruch Hashulchan 119:1) like the addition for fast days. The simplest place to insert requests is after the set tefilla is complete (before “Elokai netzor …”), before or after “Yehiyu l’ratzon …” (Shulchan Aruch, ibid.). None of the above reservations apply there. There are a variety of opinions as to whether it is best to make use of this safer system or whether it is best, when permitted, to insert the request at the earlier, more central part of tefilla. Some complain that halacha is so structured that it leaves no room for individualism. We are not required to make any additions and can think about our specific needs when we get up to the appropriate parts of the tefilla. However, those who can benefit from the ability to express what is on their mind can feel free to take advantage of the halachic opportunity.
Resident of Eretz Yisrael Overseas Saying "Tal U'matar"When a resident of Eretz Yisrael is in chutz la’aretz during the period between Cheshvan 7 and Dec. 5, does he say “v’ten tal u’matar livracha …” (=vtul) in Shmoneh Esrei?
The saying of vtul (asking for rain) was instituted according to the needs for rain of the major Jewish communities of the time. According to our minhag, the entire Diaspora follows the needs of Bavel, starting 60 days after the beginning of Tekufat Tishrei. The Rosh (Shut 4:10) felt that the concept of following Bavel should not apply to questions which depend on local needs. Thus, countries that require rain at other times of the year should be able to add vtul as appropriate. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 117:2- see Beit Yosef) agrees with the Rosh in principle, but not in practice, because of the minhag. He, therefore, says that someone from a place that needs rain earlier, should not ask for rain, but if he does, he may not have to repeat Shmoneh Esrei. He should, though, repeat it while having in mind that it count as a tefillat nedava (voluntary prayer). The Rama (ad loc.) says that he need not repeat Shmoneh Esrei. The Mishna Berura (117:5) brings two opinions on whether a ben Eretz Yisrael visiting abroad should follow the needs of Eretz Yisrael or the place he finds himself. The rationale to follow Eretz Yisrael’s needs is more convincing when one will benefit directly from the rain which will hopefully fall during this period, either because his family is in Eretz Yisrael (Baer Heiteiv 117:4 in the name of Maharikash) or especially if he plans to return home during that year (ibid., in the name of Pri Chadash). Because of the doubt that surrounds this matter, major poskim (Rav Sh.Z. Orbach and Rav Elyashiv, quoted in Yom Tov Sheni K’hilchato 10:2; Yalkut Yosef, Kitzur 117:15) suggest the following, simple solution. It is permitted to ask for rain during the summer in the beracha of Shomeia Tefilla, and it is sufficient to do the same during the winter (of importance for one who forgot vtul in its regular place). Thus, if one says vtul in Shomeia Tefilla during this intermediate period, he is safe according to all opinions. Rav Feinstein (Igrot Moshe, OC II, 102) ruled that at least those who plan to return to Israel during the year should say vtul in its regular place. This is because the Shulchan Aruch really agrees with the aforementioned Rosh and rules against him only because of the minhag. Since there is no clear minhag regarding travelers, one can say vtul after Cheshvan 7, in a country where rain is desirable at that time of the year. The former opinion is the safer one, especially for Sefardim (see Birkei Yosef, OC 117:5; Kaf Hachayim, OC 117:11). One who started saying vtul in Israel and left with plans to return should continue to insert it in his tefilla (Birkei Yosef 117:6) at the very least in Shomeia Tefilla (Yom Tov Sheni K’hilchato 10:4). According to most authorities, a ben Eretz Yisrael in chutz la’aretz at this time can be a chazan. He should follow his accepted system in his silent Shmoneh Esrei but should omit vtul during chazarat hashatz (Ishei Yisrael 23:39).
Davening from a siddur or by heart?Should one daven from a siddur or by heart?
Halacha takes into account different personal natures and circumstances in dealing with the issue of where one’s eyes should be during davening. As a very strict rule, one’s eyes should be looking nowhere but in a siddur during davening (see strong language of Mishna Berura 95:5). Despite this fact, our rabbis knew that we would not always be able to succeed in maintaining tunnel vision. Therefore, one should not daven opposite colorful paintings or the like, which might distract him (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 90:23). It is even proper to have windows (preferably, 12) around the shul (ibid.:4) so that one who loses concentration can use them to be re-inspired. But the proper choices are between looking in a siddur and closing one’s eyes. Which is better? In truth, each has advantages. The Sha’arei Teshuva (95:1) and Mishna Berura (95:5) bring from the Zohar that it is important to have one’s eyes closed. On the other hand, if they are open to allow one to look in a siddur this is legitimate (ibid.), although it is unclear whether it is as preferable (see Biur Halacha on 95:2). One of the main matters one should concentrate on during davening is to picture himself standing before the shechina (Shulchan Aruch, OC 98:1). For many people, this is more easily achieved with closed eyes. One is also usually less susceptible to outside influences with closed eyes. However, there is also another side to the picture. The Mishna Berura 93:2 cites the Ari z”l that it is better to look in a siddur to help concentrate and be exact. This practical idea is perhaps of even greater impact during repetition of Shmoneh Esrei, where concentration is harder to achieve (Mishna Berura 96:9) and when one is a chazan, who is more susceptible to getting confused (ibid. 53:87). The bottom line is that one should use the system that he has found helps his concentration (Magen Avraham 93:2; Mishna Berura 93:2; Aruch Hashulchan 93:8). (Some people employ different “tricks” to maintain focus and meaning in their tefilla, most of which are fine halachically). There are, unfortunately, communities where people consider one who davens with his eyes closed, a showoff (the halachic term is, yohara). There is value in avoiding causing such feelings (which in some cases may be correct), but one need not change his practice if he has serious difficulty concentrating with his eyes opens, even when looking at a siddur. A factor which seems very pertinent to our discussion, especially in respect to P’sukei D’zimra and Kriat Shma, is that one should not recite p’sukim by heart (Gittin 60b). However, the Shulchan Aruch justifies the widespread practice to recite large parts of davening by heart by the fact that most people know the words well (Orach Chayim, 49). (See additional justifications for the common practice of leniency in Beit Yosef, ad loc.). On the other hand, it probably wouldn’t hurt most people to look inside during those parts of the tefilla. Consider also that many grammatical mistakes are made during the davening, and careful reading of the text could help rectify some of them.
Davening Vatikin (at Sunrise)I am studying on a campus with a small Jewish population. We sometimes
have a minyan and sometimes do not. Is it true that it is anyway better to daven vatikin (at sunrise) than to daven with a minyan?
It is difficult to choose between different preferences for tefilla. Let us start with introductory background. The best time to recite Kriat Shma is before (according to some, at) sunrise. The proper time to daven Shmoneh Esrei is right after sunrise. One should go from the last beracha after Kriat Shma directly into Shmoneh Esrei. The practice of davening like vatikin (the diligent) enables one to have the best of all worlds, by finishing Kriat Shma just before and starting Shmoneh Esrei just after sunrise (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 58:1). But what if one doesn’t have a minyan to daven at that time? The mishna (Berachot 22b) discusses a man who is coming out of the mikveh in the morning and barely has time to say Kriat Shma before sunrise. It says that he covers himself up and recites Kriat Shma. It is clear that he doesn’t have a minyan and doesn’t even have the opportunity to put on tefillin. Although it is problematic to say Kriat Shma (where it mentions putting on tefillin) without wearing them, he does not wait. The gemara (Berachot 25b) has two explanations for his haste: 1. The mishna follows the (rejected) opinion that one must recite Kriat Shma before sunrise; 2. It is referring to the approach of vatikin. This is the basis of the following proof (Biur Halacha, 58:1). It is more important to say Kriat Shma followed by Shmoneh Esrei with tefillin than to daven with a minyan (Magen Avraham 66:12). Thus, one can deduce through a kal vachomer that vatikin is preferable to davening with a minyan. However, we contend that the Biur Halacha’s suggestion is not recommended in many cases, as we shall demonstrate: 1. The Biur Halacha (ibid.) and several others (see Ishei Yisrael 18:8) give precedence to vatikin to such an extent only when one consistently follows the practice of vatikin. 2. For tefilla to be accepted as desired, it must either be said with exceptional concentration or with a minyan (see Ta’anit 8a). Therefore, only one who is confident about his level of concentration should daven without a minyan because of vatikin (Yalkut Yosef vol. 1, pg. 139). 3. Since it is hard to calculate the exact time of vatikin (see Moadim U’zmanim IV, 321), it is not clear that we receive its full effect. Therefore, tefilla with a minyan is preferable (Tefilla K’hilchata 3:(35) in the name of Rav M. Feinstein). 4. One whose ability to function during the day is affected by vatikin should think twice if the gain justifies the loss (Rav S.Z. Orbach said that for this reason, he didn’t daven vatikin). In the case you describe there is an additional, crucial factor that you should consider. In a small campus community, it is crucial that those who are interested in having a minyan strengthen each other. Even if and when the tefilla like vatikin would be preferable halachically, your obligation to help strengthen your present community, in general, and increase the chance of a minyan, specifically, outweighs the gain of vatikin.
Breakfast Before DaveningI often am asked to go to a significantly later minyan than I like in order to ensure a minyan in a house of mourning. On those days, I do not have time for breakfast between davening and work. To further complicate matters, in the morning, I have to take medicines that cannot be eaten on an empty stomach. May I have breakfast before davening under these circumstances?
The gemara (Berachot 10b) brings two p’sukim as the basis for the prohibition on eating before Shacharit. While the first one seems to indicate an objective problem, Chazal interpret the second in a manner that implies that it is an act of haughtiness to involve oneself in eating before addressing Hashem, his Creator and King. The Beit Yosef (Orach Chayim 89) understands that the prohibition is rabbinic and the p’sukim are only an asmachta (an informal basis within Tanach for a rabbinic law). He explains that Chazal formulated the derivation in a way that would imply that they forbade eating only when it, subjectively, displays haughtiness. What are some examples where eating before Shacharit is permitted under these guidelines? The Avi Haezri (cited by Rosh, Berachot 1:10 and accepted by Shulchan Aruch (OC 89:3)) says that drinking water is not indulging enough to be considered haughty. Mahari Abuhav (accepted by Shulchan Aruch, ibid.) says that, by the same logic, one can eat foods whose purpose is medicinal. The Biur Halacha (ad loc.), based on the Pri Chadash and Pri Megadim, says that in a medicinal context, it is permitted to eat even if one is capable of waiting until after Shacharit. Another scenario is where one is too thirsty or hungry to daven with proper concentration. According to the strict letter of the law, one should not pray in such a state of mind (Rambam, Tefilla 5:2). Even though we are resigned to sufficing with a lower than proper level of concentration, one has the right to eat or drink as necessary to enable better concentration (Beit Yosef, ibid.). The Pri Megadim (Eshel Avraham 89:13) says that this too is not considered an act of haughtiness and was never included in the prohibition. The question, in your case, is whether eating which is not medicinal, but is preparatory for taking medicine, is permitted before Shacharit? The Pri Chadash (89: 4) is bothered by the need for special permission given to one who is thirsty to drink before davening. After all, one can drink water even if he is not particularly thirsty. He re-reads the Shulchan Aruch to say that if one is thirsty but considers it unhealthy to drink water on an empty stomach, he can even eat to enable him to drink. So we see that any eating which is necessary to enable an activity which halacha deems important before davening (including taking medicine) is permitted. The Biur Halacha (ibid.) suggests that before eating, one should at least say Kriat Shma (first paragraph), which needs to be preceded by Birchot Hatorah. Others add a suggestion to say a prayer that contains an element of supplication and/or Birchot Hashachar. Since these anyway need to be said before P’sukei D’zimra, it is not a big deal to say them a little earlier, before eating. The only limitation is that the poskim are strict about extending these leniencies beyond the necessary minimum. (See, for example, the Mishna Berura (89: 21) regarding what one who needs to drink tea in order to concentrate can put into it and many other sources.) Thus, while you are permitted to eat the amount necessary to prevent the medicine from having a detrimental effect on your health (consult your doctor), that would not permit you to take the opportunity to have a full breakfast at that time. It is wonderful that you are willing to arrange your schedule in order to accommodate mourners. We hope you can find a way to start the morning with the nutrition and calm needed to get a good start, but without compromising the primacy of tefilla as the beginning of one’s activities. We assume that, with further planning and continued dedication to doing things right, you can work out the situation in the best possible way.
Walking Within 4 amot (6-7 feet) During Shmoneh Esrei One of our columns in Torah Tidbits stated definitively that one may not walk within 4 amot (6-7 feet) of someone during his Shmoneh Esrei. Some readers inquired whether this is an absolute rule. We want the “Vebbe Rebbe” to voice an opinion on the matter.
We must distinguish between the desirable and the prevalent practice. Under normal circumstances it is at least desirable for people not to walk within 4 amot of someone in the middle of Shmoneh Esrei (Shulchan Aruch, OC 102:4-5) (and perhaps Kri’at Shema (Eliyahu Rabba 102:6) and Kaddish (Yabia Omer V, OC 9)). This is the simple reading of the gemara and the classical poskim and displays good middot. However, there are important poskim who found grounds for limud z’chut (justification of leniency) of less than full fulfillment of the stated halacha. In some cases, stringency is unnecessary or negative. We will start with background. There are two similar halachot regarding people who are nearby others during their Shmoneh Esrei. One is not to sit within his 4 amot in any direction (Shulchan Aruch ibid.:1). The main issues are sitting in a place where the Divine Presence (shechina) is felt and/or appearing not to concur with the content of his tefilla. The entire issue by the other halacha, not to pass in front of one who is davening, is, according to almost all poskim, the fear of disturbing his concentration (Chayei Adam 26:(2) also mentions the shechina). Can we say that since the issue is only affecting someone else, he can waive his rights? We agree with the article, that one may not condone having his tefilla disturbed, as he himself may not do anything to disrupt his tefilla. The poskim display varied approaches regarding their flexibility in considering whether the prohibition applies in borderline cases. The Shulchan Aruch (102:4) rules that one can pass near someone from the side, and the Mishna Berura (ibid.:15) is inconclusive on the question of whether passing diagonally in front is a problem. He also shows an inconclusive, moderate approach by entertaining local leniency where the problem is less severe (e.g. the davener has his face covered by a tallit), yet he stops short of permitting it outright. The Aruch Hashulchan (102:13) is lenient where the two people are separated by furniture that is 10 tefachim high (roughly waist high), whereas the Mishna Berura is not (ibid.:2). Yet none of these sources rationalizes walking directly in front of someone who is blocking one’s path to the aisle. Some bold ideas of limud z’chut on those who all but ignore the halacha are found in Eishel Avraham (Butchach) (102) and Tzitz Eliezer (IX, 8). The former talks about one being optimistic that when he wants to pass, the davener has finished the main part of Shmoneh Esrei or is taking a break in his tefilla. The latter even suggests that since few people concentrate well anyway (see Tur, OC 101), the halacha’s full force no longer applies. One should not follow these suggestions regularly but can use them to be tolerant of the lenient or in cases of specific need. When one needs to pass to fulfill a mitzva (e.g. a Kohen needs to duchen, he is the ba’al koreh) or he has an acute need to use the facilities, most poskim are lenient, as logic dictates (see cases in Tefilla K’hilchata 12:113-116). The Shulchan Aruch (ibid.:5) says that the need to take the three steps back is insufficient to encroach on another’s 4 amot, even if he began davening late. However, when the davener’s actions create an unreasonable burden on others (especially, a group) by blocking the door or aisle for an extended period of time, some poskim draw the line. Da’at Torah (ad loc.), comparing it to one who buries the dead in a public thoroughfare, says that it is permitted to traverse the area. Consider also that standing near him with an angry face may affect his concentration more than passing by. Of course, while a slow or late davener should give thought to his location’s affect on others, we should remember that he has feelings, too.
Taking Care of my Infant While DaveningI am a new father, and I often take care of my infant all morning. Sometimes, when I get her to sleep and am in the middle of davening, she starts crying. If this happens at a time that I am not able to stop, what am I to do?
Mazal tov. Of course, the best idea is to daven before starting to watch the baby. We understand that this is not always possible or doesn't work out, and this response deals with the situation that you did not succeed to do so. Firstly, it helps to know the needs and habits of the baby (which is difficult, as they often change as fast as you learn them). Many babies will wake, cry, and fall back asleep by themselves. Others whimper relatively calmly for a few minutes until their parent comes. In such cases, it is best to reach a place in tefilla where one can stop before going to the baby, if one can concentrate. One does not have to stop davening at the first cry, nor does a parent need to drop all in the middle of another activity that is hard to stop within seconds. If the baby continues to cry bitterly, it fits the rule that the needs of a child are like those of a sick person (Rama, Orach Chayim 328:17). There are different preferences at different places in the tefilla. During Ps'ukei D'zimra and Kriat Sh'ma, one can stop to walk and hint (except in the first section of Kriat Sh'ma- Shulchan Aruch OC 63:6) and make sounds to a child (see B'er Moshe III, 12). These are all forbidden in Shmoneh Esrei without an acute need (Mishna Berura 104:1). It is a problem to hold a baby while davening any part of the tefilla, as one may not hold the type of thing which one is concerned may fall (ibid. 96:1). The following are the priorities when you can't wait. If you can go to console the baby or rock her back to sleep and then continue davening, this is preferable. If you think it is likely the baby will stir and need to be put back to sleep before you can continue davening, then it pays to stand near the baby for Shmoneh Esrei so as to avoid the need to walk to the crib. Before this point, it pays to not be so close, as you don't want to lose concentration at the baby's every twist and turn. It is best to finish dealing with the baby before enough time has elapsed to finish the entire section of the tefilla one is in (Mishna Berura 65:4). However, if need be, one can take longer than that and continue from where he left off (Tefilla K'hilchata 12:(198); see Mishna Berura 65:2 & 104:16), while being careful not to talk. It is better to hint and make signs and noises than to move from one place to another during Shmoneh Esrei (Mishna Berura 104:1). If it is likely that a very long time will pass until the baby will allow you to daven properly, then you can hold the baby while finishing to daven if that will quiet her enough to enable you to concentrate. This is because one who davened while holding something that he is afraid may fall fulfills his mitzva, b'dieved (Mishna Berura 96:2). Concerning l'chatchila, since the reason for the prohibition is the inability to concentrate, if the only way one can concentrate at all is by holding the baby, then that should be done. A better idea under these circumstances may be to put her in some type of baby carrier. (Normally this is problematic, as well- see Shulchan Aruch, OC 97:5). These are usually very soothing for the baby, especially when one is swaying anyway. Logic dictates that, assuming there is no chance the baby will fall out of it, the case should not be considered like that of holding something which can fall.
Deadline For a MinyanWe have a minyan for Mincha at work. Although there is a set time for the minyan, most of the members come from different buildings and tend to come later, so as not to wait until the minyan forms. As a consequence, the actual formation time of the minyan becomes delayed unpredictably. One solution that has been raised is to establish a solid deadline of, say, 5 minutes after the nominal minyan gathering time, after which the minyan would be abandoned for that day. That would pressure people to make it on time. Is it halachically permissible to set such a deadline, or is it required to wait until it's clearly hopeless?
This is a hard call to make, as much of the question is psychological. What will make this group of people come on time, and what will cause it to disband? We cannot judge that from here. There are also pertinent factors that are not clear. One question is how many people will find a minyan at a different time or place. This is only one factor. It is not against halacha to set a time for the minyan, even if it means that some will miss a minyan altogether. Just as you are not required to wait for a few stragglers after a minyan has arrived, so you do not have to wait for 10 stragglers. If people cannot "get their act together" then they will have to make personal decisions as to where they will find a minyan. It is also possible, as you suggest, that by abandoning the minyan a few times, you will actually enable more people to daven with a minyan more consistently. Regarding how much time to expend getting to a minyan and waiting for its formation, the apparent amount of time is 36 minutes, not including the davening itself (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 90:16-17, which can be applied here in different ways). On the other hand, there are times that a person simply cannot afford that much time, which brings us to our next point. The most prominent variable to consider is whether the time that is wasted by waiting is people's personal time or time that is "borrowed" from work. Certainly, halacha is very strict regarding not wasting an employer's time. In our specific context, the Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 110:2) says that a hired worker should say a shortened Shmoneh Esrei if his employer does not want to extend his break. The Mishna Berura (ad loc.) adds that he cannot take out the extra time to daven with a minyan without his employer's permission. Thus, if the time waiting causes people to be missing longer than they are allotted, it would be wrong to wait unless the time can be made up in a way that is acceptable to his employer. One should be extra careful not to contribute to creating an impression that religious Jews have a tendency of disappearing from work for extended periods of time, which is a serious chillul Hashem. If the waiting time is on free time, then there is more reason to try to be flexible and forgiving to stragglers, unless this is counterproductive. One could even think about some worthwhile, creative solutions. One would be to start group learning (something which lends itself to starting and stopping on short notice) or at least having learning materials available. This way the waiting time can be productive, and hopefully will encourage people to come earlier and/or be less agitated when waiting for stragglers. If the situation warrants it, you could arrange matters that if the minyan gets together on time, then you do a full chazarat hashatz, and if it is late, then you will do a shortened one. This is a little dangerous if the minyan's longstanding minhag is to do the full one, and it is phased out because of negligence. We cannot judge from here if the situation warrants the risk.
Hebrew Grammer in Shmona Esre Beginning with the first bracha in the shmona esre we say the words "elokenu V'eloke avoseinu." The "Vav" denotes the meaning "and." Isn't there something wrong with the dikduk here, because it denotes TWO G-ds? It should read "she'hu" elokenu. I already mentioned it to two Rabbis and their eyes opened up with wonderment saying that they will look into this. But they never came back with an answer
As we are turning directly to Him, there is an implied addition of the words “You who are our G-d and the G-d of our fathers”.As we are turning directly to Him, there is an implied addition of the words “You who are our G-d and the G-d of our fathers”.
Bathroom Needs & Davening What happens if one has an urge to go to the bathroom that arises when he is in the middle of davening (Shemoneh Esrei or other)? If and when should he go to the bathroom? Does he recite Asher Yatzar when he returns? From where does he resume davening?
These are important questions, as many people do not know what to do or find it hard to follow these halachot, which are a little counterintuitive to some of us.
The gemara (Berachot 23a) takes the matter of preparing the body for a clean and respectable tefilla very seriously. Accordingly, if one davens when he is unable to hold in his need to eliminate (regarding urination the matter is unclear – see Biur Halacha to 92:1) for 72 minutes his tefilla is considered an abomination, is disqualified, and needs to be repeated (see Rambam, Tefilla 4:10). Even when one can wait 72 minutes, he should properly take care of his needs before davening if he feels any real urge to go to the bathroom even if, as a result, he will be unable to daven along with the congregation (Mishna Berura 92:5).
If one started when it was forbidden and then thinks the matter over again, he must stop right away no matter where he is in the tefilla. However, if he started when he did not need the facilities and then his situation “deteriorated” unusually quickly, the matter depends on where he is in tefilla and the severity of the urge. In Shemoneh Esrei, where it is forbidden to move under all but the most severe circumstances, he must continue until the end and then go to the bathroom even if he will miss Kedusha (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 92:2 and Mishna Berura 92:8). Only if he reaches the point where restraining himself is considered difficult to the point of being degrading would one be able to leave his place in the midst of Shemoneh Esrei (Rama, Orach Chayim 92:2 and Mishna Berura 92:11). Even in that case, if he is davening publicly and walking out in the middle will be of significant embarrassment, he may decide to continue davening (Mishna Berura, ibid.). Regarding Kri’at Shema, he may go to the bathroom if he likes or continue if he likes (Mishna Berura 92:9). However, since he may not start Shemoneh Esrei in that state, it is best to find one of the relative breaks in Kri’at Shema to go to the bathroom (ibid.). Regarding P’sukei D’zimra, one may go to the bathroom between any of the sections of psalms or before Yishtabach. He should not wait until after Barchu, which begins the next section of tefilla (ibid.).
As long as one stopped properly, he can continue upon return to the place in the tefilla that he was up to. Even if he should have stopped earlier, that which he said in any part of tefilla other than Shemoneh Esrei is valid after the fact and therefore he can continue from where he was (ibid.:6). The only issue is that if he spent more time in the bathroom than it takes for him to recite the entire section he is in, he must return to the beginning of the section (Biur Halacha to 92:2). If he started Shemoneh Esrei when he could not have waited 72 minutes, the tefilla was valueless and therefore he must go back to its beginning.
Regarding reciting Asher Yatzar upon exiting the bathroom, the matter depends on the place in tefilla one finds himself. If he was in the middle of P’sukei D’zimra, he would optimally make the beracha at the first break between “paragraphs” of P’sukei D’zimra (see Mishna Berura 51:8; Ishei Yisrael 16:6). If he went to the bathroom during Kriat Shema or its berachot he should wait to recite Asher Yatzar until after Shemoneh Esrei (ibid. 66:23) (assuming he will not have felt a new urge to go to the bathroom by the time he has the chance to recite it). During Shemoneh Esrei certainly one would not be able to recite Asher Yatzar and must wait under all circumstances.
Reciting Me'ein Sheva in a Makeshift ShulI was at a Shabbat bar mitzva at a hotel in Israel. We davened in a makeshift shul (with an aron and sefer Torah) near the room we ate, which is often used when separate parties are going on. Should we have recited Me’ein Sheva (Magen Avot) at the end of Maariv?
The phenomenon of Me’ein Sheva (=MS) is interesting. It is like a shortened chazarat hashatz (repetition of Shemoneh Esrei), which is surprising at Ma’ariv, which does not usually have a chazarat hashatz. The gemara (Shabbat 24b) says that we recite it because many shuls were in dangerous places, so the Rabbis wanted to stretch out the davening to give latecomers time to finish before everyone else finished and left.
Because of the unusual nature of the institution of MS, it is not surprising that Rishonim limit it to circumstances that resemble the original situation. The Ra’avya (see Tur, Orach Chayim 268) says that the danger the gemara discussed is no longer prevalent and that although we continue the practice, we only do so with a minyan. The Beit Yosef (ad loc.) and Rivash (40) say that it does not apply to makeshift minyanim, as it is not as likely for people to come from all over to daven and for one to come late. This approach is accepted by the Shulchan Aruch (OC 268:10).
What is considered close enough to a regular shul, which warrants the saying of MS? The Taz (268:8) seems to have a relatively broad definition, as he says that when a group goes to an area and sets aside a place to daven for a few days, they do recite MS. This is more set than the cases of a minyan formed in a home where sheva berachot or a shiva period is held, where the Shulchan Aruch says not to recite it. There is some disagreement as to whether the few days have to be consecutive days or could be on weekends only (see opinions in Minchat Yitzchak X, 21), as is likely the case in the hotel in question. The Eliyahu Rabba (268:19), in bringing this Taz, adds the necessity that a sefer Torah be present (possibly because he did not feel it was likely that they would go without one), and the Mishna Berura (268:24) also adds this as a requirement. On the other hand, some poskim say that the presence of a sefer Torah suffices without other requirements (see opinions in Yabia Omer II, OC 29). It is also possible that if the area is part of the same complex as the hotel’s main shul, it is considered an extension of it and would thus be considered a set beit knesset (see a similar idea in D’var Moshe, cited, Minchat Yitzchak, ibid.). On the other hand, there is logic to say as follows. The main distinction should have to do with the nature of the group that assembled more than with the history of the place in which they meet (unless it is a full-fledged shul). In this case, the bar mitzva group is a one-time thing and MS should not be recited.
In the final analysis, your case is one of a safek (doubt) as to which definition to accept. What does one do in such a case? Firstly, some rule (based on kabalistic sources) that once instituted, MS is to be said at any minyan; this appears to be the minhag in Yerushalayim (Rav Pe’alim III, OC 23; Har Tzvi OC I, 152). Secondly, the Magen Avraham (268:14) says that even in a case where the indications are that one should not recite MS, one need not correct those who are doing so. It is possible that even if not required, it may not be a problem for a minyan to recite it anyway, as they are close enough to the institution to make it acceptable. However, the Pri Megadim (MZ 268:8) raises the possibility that those who recite MS out of doubt run the risk of a beracha l’vatala (in vain). Thus, in the final analysis, it is safer to rule that one should not have recited MS, but if they did (which I guess most groups do) there was insufficient reason to try to dissuade them.
Can a Minyan Function Without 10 Men?Parshat Ki-Tisa 5768
Ask the Rabbi
I once learned that when a minyan starts with ten men and one or two leave, the minyan can continue normally. Is this so?
The general concept you refer to exists, but we have to refine some details.
The mishna (Megilla 4:3) lists parts of tefilla that require a minyan, including Kaddish/Barchu and chazarat hashatz (repetition of Shemoneh Esrei). The Yerushalmi (ad loc.:4) comments that for each, if a minyan was present at the section’s beginning, they can continue with it even after some have left. (It reprimands those who leave in a manner that leaves the rest without a quorum, even though the remaining people may continue). The Rashba (Shut I, 95) extends the matter a step, saying that if a group started chazarat hashatz with a minyan and someone left, they recite even Kedusha (which is in chazarat hashatz), even though they started Kedusha without a minyan. The Terumat Hadeshen (I, 15) goes even further. If a minyan was in the midst of chazarat hashatz when some left, they can even say the full Kaddish that follows U’va L’tziyon without ten. The rationale is that the key addition to that Kaddish (“Titkabel tzlot’hon…”), the request that Hashem accept the completed tefilla of Shemoneh Esrei, demonstrates that all of the tefilla until this point was a continuation of Shemoneh Esrei. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 55:2-3) codifies the above concept and the applications mentioned. So indeed that which you remember learning is correct.
There is further leniency than you remember regarding the number of people who can be missing. The Ran (Megilla, ad loc.), reasoning that a significant part of the minyan must remain for the group to continue as if there were still a minyan, sets the minimum at a simple majority of six (including the chazzan). This too is accepted by the Shulchan Aruch (ibid.).
However, this concept has limitations. The group can continue only with sections that are directly connected to the davar shebekedusha (section of the tefilla that requires a minyan) that began with a minyan. The Yerushalmi (ibid.) posits that each of the sections mentioned separately in the mishna is a separate section. Therefore, having a minyan for Kaddish/Barchu does not entitle them to do chazarat hashatz without one. A minyan that disbanded during chazarat hashatz would have to skip over nesi’at kapayim (the kohanim’s duchenin, daily in Israel and on holidays abroad). They would not be allowed to do kri’at hatorah (laining) without a minyan even though the Shemoneh Esrei unit continues until after the Torah is normally returned (see above).
There are too many permutations to mention in this forum, but we will mention a few interesting ones. At Ma’ariv, if there was a minyan for the opening Barchu, the group can recite the Kaddish before Shemoneh Esrei because Barchu is the beginning of the berachot of Kri’at Shema, which concludes with Kaddish (Mishna Berura 55:22). However, since the Kaddish at the end of Ma’ariv relates to Shemoneh Esrei, one would need a minyan for Shemoneh Esrei. While it is sufficient to have a minyan for Shemoneh Esrei of Ma’ariv in order to recite Kaddish after it, at Shacharit and Mincha, chazarat hashatz, not Shemoneh Esrei is necessary. This is because that Kaddish was composed primarily for chazarat hashatz, with the exception being at Ma’ariv, where there is no chazarat hashatz, where it relates to the silent Shemoneh Esrei. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 124:4) speaks about the critical need to have nine people listening to all of chazarat hashatz. However, based on the concept at hand, if there are nine listening in the beginning and three stop listening, the chazzan can continue, just that it is as if they physically left without leaving a minyan, which, we mentioned, is criticized (Igrot Moshe, OC IV 19; see Derisha, OC 124:1).
Nikud in Kaddish ShalemI have seen siddurim which put a tzsaire under the bet in the first word of the passage which appears only in the kaddish shalem (i.e., titkabail). Since the Bet Yosef in OH 56 says that this word is Aramaic and with the tzaire it must be Hebrew (see the Mishna Brura OH 56 on the first 2 words of the kaddish), what is the source for this nikud?
The Mishnah Berurah and Maaseh Rav state that one should say Yitgadeil v’Yitkadeis with a tzeira since the words are Hebrew. However, many have doubts regarding this claim. Even if the words are Hebrew, it is still possible to pronounce them with a Patach [as Yitkadal v’Yitkadash and Titkabal].
There are therefore many who are accustomed to pronounce the above words with a Patach (and not like the Mishnah Berurah). One may conduct himself either way, as long as his intentions are for the sake of Heaven.
Regarding "titkabel" it appears that it is in Aramaic and therefore should be said with a Patach.
When to say Kri’at Shema Al Hamita when working a night shiftI work a night shift and, therefore, sleep in the day rather than at night. What do I do about saying Kri’at Shema Al Hamita (bedtime Shema) and Modeh Ani.
The gemara (Berachot 4b) instructs one who said Kri’at Shema at Ma’ariv to say it again before going to sleep. The gemara (ibid. 60b) mentions a beracha that is said at that time (Hamapil) and then lists berachot that are recited when one awakens, starting with Elokai Neshama and continuing with Birkot Hashachar to be recited as he goes through the activities of getting up and starting his day. Yet another gemara (Shvu’ot 15b) reports that R. Yehoshua ben Levi would say before bed certain psalms that are effective in warding off evil spirits.
Modeh Ani (Modah … for a woman) is not mentioned in the gemara and in fact does not appear in the Shulchan Aruch, Rama or their earliest commentators. It has made its way into siddurim through a book called Seder Hayom, and the Mishna Berura (1:8) says: “It is good to say as soon as one gets up, Modeh ani …” As it is a relatively recent minhag, it is not surprising that we find little halachic literature on “the rules of Modeh Ani” for those who sleep at unconventional times. On the other hand, the general concept of (ending and) starting one’s day with holy thoughts is ancient and is at the heart of the various aforementioned sources and others. In fact, we find the following thesis (presented in Piskei Teshuvot (1:(22)) to be very logical. The recitation of the non-beracha thanks to Hashem of Modeh Ani developed because in our times we do not allow people who have woken to say Elokai Neshama and Birkot Hashachar before washing hands, as they once did (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 46:2). It enables one to immediately convey Elokai Neshama’sbasic idea of thanks for regaining full consciousness.
After that background, let us investigate your specific questions. Most poskim say that one may not recite the beracha of Hamapil before going to sleep in the daytime (Biur Halacha to OC 339:1; see also, B’tzel Hachochma V, 166). This is because (among other possible reasons) the beracha was instituted for sleeping at regular times. Likewise, he is not obligated to say Kri’at Shema (Ishei Yisrael 35, 12), as the halacha to do so before sleeping was apparently instituted in connection to the obligation of Kr’iat Shema at night (see Aruch Hashulchan, OC 239:3).Some recommend to recite Viyhi Noam and Yoshev B’seter before daytime sleep (Rama, OC 231:1), which is relevant for those who normally recite these protective sections of Kri’at Shema Al Hamita. These halachot are apparently true even if will wake up from the daytime sleep at night (see B’tzel Hachochma, ibid.).
We assume that the logic that applies to Elokai Neshama applies also to Modeh Ani. One who awakens from any reasonable night sleep (presumably, even if he began during the day) recites Elokai Neshama (Mishna Berura 46:24), although he should wait if necessary until alot hashachar (dawn) (Mishna Berura 47:30). There is a minority opinion that one should say Elokai Neshama after any sizable sleep throughout the day (see Biur Halacha to OC 52:1; Ishei Yisrael 5:(43)). Some say that if one waits until the morning, then he can certainly say Elokai Neshama, as by then he has both slept and experienced a new morning. However, we do not suggest making the beracha under these circumstances, as many say that it was instituted for the normal type of sleep and awakening before a new day (see Ishei Yisrael, ibid.; B’tzel Hachochma V, 144). The big difference between Modeh Ani and Elokai Neshama is that the latter is a formal beracha which one may not recite when it is not called for, whereas is the former is a praise that is not in beracha form. Therefore, while one is not expected to say Modeh Ani if he slept only during the daytime, he may say it either upon awakening or when the morning breaks if he so desires.
Standing for Modim D’Rabbanan and Talmidei ChachamimI see people using a semi-rising motion at the beginning of Modim D’Rabbanan (what the congregation recites when the chazan gets up to Modim) and when a talmid chacham walks by? Is that correct? What are the rabbinical sources on the matter?
The two practices are based on different sets of sources and, apparently, logic.
The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 127:1) rules, based on the Yerushalmi (Berachot 1:5), that when the chazan gets up to Modim, the congregation should also bow. The gemara (Sota 40a) discusses the different possible texts people should recite at that time, out of which has arisen the text we use. The classical sources do not talk about standing at that point (although many require or suggest it throughout chazarat hashatz- see Rama, OC 124:4). However, Acharonim (Yechaveh Da’at V, 11; Ishei Yisrael 24:38) point out that since it is required to bow, it becomes necessary to stand to make that possible. We see the connection between standing and bowing regarding the halacha of one who is unable to stand for tefilla, who should try to stand at least at the places that he needs to bow (Shulchan Aruch, OC 94:5).
Regarding what part of Modim D’Rabbanan requires bowing, there are multiple opinions and minhagim. These are primarily: at the beginning, at the beginning and end, and throughout (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 127:1). Based on the above, the time that one should be standing would correspond to the opinions on the bowing.
The next question is then whether semi-standing is considered standing. Regarding Shemoneh Esrei, where one certainly should stand, the Shulchan Aruch (OC 94:8) says that one should not even lean on a lectern or another person. The Mishna Berura (94:22) points out that, in general, standing while leaning is not considered standing if the person would be unable to continue standing in that position if the object were removed. Depending on how high off the chair one lifts himself, it is questionable whether the average person would be able to keep himself suspended if the chair were removed after what you call a semi-rise. Can we, then, justify the practice you describe?
It appears that one can find some justification in significant, albeit minority sources. The Rambam (Tefilla 9:4) says about the bowing at Modim D’Rabbanan: “All of the people bow down a little, and they should not bow too much.” This basic idea is found in the Yerushalmi (ibid.), but there is much discussion as to whether this is specific to Modim or whether not bowing too much is a general guideline (see Beit Yosef, OC 127). In any case, the Bach explains the Rambam that there should be a less than usual bow by Modim D’Rabbanan for the following reason. Since the people have already davened Shemoneh Esrei and bowed at Modim, they shouldn’t need to do so again. The reason they do is to avoid looking as if they disagree with the enthusiastic praise of Hashem the chazan is involved in. (For this reason, one who is in the midst of his own Shemoneh Esrei at that time bows along with the others– Mishna Berura 109:10). Therefore, it is best to suffice with a small bow. It is very possible that according to this approach, it is also unnecessary to stand fully. Although the Magen Avraham (127:1) and Mishna Berura (127:2) do not pasken like the Bach, it still could explain the minhag.
The matter of partially standing up for a talmid chacham is based on the following. The gemara (Kiddushin 32) discusses whether a rav can be mochel (relinquish) the honor coming to him, which we rule that he can (Shulchan Aruch, Yoreh Deah 242:32). The gemara tells of a rav who seemed to be mochel yet was slighted when someone did not move from his chair in his proximity. It explains that he should have at least done a hidur, which Rashi explains as a slight movement to show that he would like to stand up. This compromise semi-rising is accepted by the Shulchan Aruch (ibid.).
Is it Better to Daven Without a Minyan or to Start Working Before Davening? Is it better to daven without a minyan before work or do some work first and daven with a minyan later (at a halachically acceptable time)?
Is it better to daven without a minyan before work or do some work first and daven with a minyan later (at a halachically acceptable time)?
Answer: Work is one of the things that one should not do before davening once alot hashachar (some 72 minutes before sunrise) has come (Berachot 14a; Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:3). Work, in this regard, is not limited to the place one goes to earn money but includes a wide variety of household tasks of even moderate time duration. The logic is that when one gets up in the morning, addressing his Maker should be the first concern. Therefore, there are significant similarities in logic and halachic parameters between this restriction and those of not traveling, eating, or greeting people before davening (Berachot ibid. and 10b; various places in OC 89).
Generally, if the activity one is involved in is mitzva-related and cannot wait until after tefilla, it is permitted because it is not considered an affront to Hashem (Mishna Berura 89:36). In such cases, one should first recite Kri’at Shema, which is a mitzva from the Torah, (and probably Birkot Hashachar- see below and Ishei Yisrael 13:(61)) before doing the work (Mishna Berura 250:1). Sometimes steps still need to be taken to reduce the concern that one may get carried away and miss davening on time altogether (see Shulchan Aruch, ibid.:6 regarding learning).
The obvious first reaction to your question is that it is better to daven with a minyan before working. However, in cases of significant need, the pre-davening restrictions can be waved. One of the classic examples is going on the road before davening when the caravan will not wait until after one davens (see Mishna Berura 89:20). One should consider whether such a trip is justified (but such distinctions as between a potential loss of money and an opportunity to gain money (see Mishna Berura 90:29) are beyond our present scope). The Ishei Yisrael (13:(47)) says that under similar circumstances of need one could also do work before davening. These circumstances are certainly grounds for missing a minyan (see Mishna Berura, ibid.).
Assuming that the fact is that you will not be able to both daven with a minyan and before starting work, the question is which factor should take precedence. There do not appear to be many sources on the matter but the consensus is that it is better to daven before work than to start working in order to get a minyan later (Ishei Yisrael 12:13 and Riv’vot Ephrayim I, 66 in the name of Rav Hadaya). The ruling is readily understandable. It is forbidden to work before davening. In contrast, it is not forbidden to daven without a minyan. Rather, davening with a minyan is an important element of tefilla, which also makes it more effective (Berachot 8a- see also Living the Halachic Process A-5). Since a serious inconvenience is grounds to miss a minyan (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 90:16 and Mishna Berura 90:52), avoiding a prohibition is also grounds.
That being said, the case for always davening first alone is not iron-clad. Firstly, the Rama (Orach Chayim 89:3) cites and does not totally reject the opinion that after saying Birkot Hashachar one may do work. Although we would not normally condone this, when it “buys time” to allow someone to daven with a minyan, it is not unreasonable. Secondly, those who have to daven so early may be saying Shemoneh Esrei before sunrise, which is permitted only under pressing circumstances (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:8). Thus, if the minyan alternative would also have the benefit of being at or after sunrise, this might tip the scale. Finally, if the quality of the davening, from a practical or even psychological perspective, is enhanced at the minyan (see Mishna Berura 89:39), this too is a major factor. Therefore, we suggest that you discuss the different considerations and options with a rabbi who knows you and your situation well.
Using different nuschaot in the same tefillah, at a minyan with no fixed nusachOur minyan has no set nusach for tefilla. Rather whoever goes to the amud sets the nusach. Sometimes someone davens Ashkenaz for Pisukai Dzimra and at Yishtabach is replaced with someone who uses Nusach Sfard (or vice versa). Is there a problem with switching in the middle?
Under normal circumstances, it is preferable to have one nusach for all of the tefillot but given that the circumstances are such that your minyan is not doing so, switching between P'sukei D'zimra and Yishtabach is not a problem.
A Chazan Who Has Animosity Toward a CongregantMay one serve as a chazan, in general, or as ba’al tokeiah on Rosh Hashana if he hates one of the shul’s congregants for no good reason, especially if this causes the congregant to have great difficulty concentrating?
The Beit Yosef[i] cites the Maharik, who maintains that since the prayers correspond to the temidin,[ii] which must be funded by the community, a chazan must be acceptable to everyone in the community. The logic is that it is improper to appoint a shaliach (agent) who is unwanted. Based on this, the Shulchan Aruch[iii] rules that an individual’s protest against a potential chazan is accepted, as long as it is made prior to the chazan’s appointment. The Rama[iv] adds that this refers to a case in which the protestor can convince the communal leadership that he has sufficient cause and rules that hatred between people qualifies as sufficient cause.[v] Thus, your inclination to disallow the functionary in question ostensibly has a basis.
However, Acharonim distinguish between the aforementioned sources and the most common modern applications. The Magen Avraham[vi] and Mishna Berura[vii] write that the Maharik’s logic applies only when one needs to rely on the chazan to fulfill his own prayer obligation, i.e., when people would listen to the chazan’s repetition of Shemoneh Esrei instead of reciting it themselves. However, nowadays, the chazan only leads the congregation in certain sections and provides cantorial flourishes for parts of tefilla, while each person himself recites all that he needs to. Consequently, we revert to the regular rule that the majority has the authority to make appointments to various communal tasks, and individuals lack veto power.
Realize also that many of the qualifications for a chazan (found in Orach Chayim 53) concern the position of the shul’s main chazan.[viii] In that case, the most appropriate person should be chosen, which may exclude one with any serious blemish. The Aruch HaShulchan[ix] indicates that animosity is reason to invalidate only such a permanent chazan, but not one who will be serving sporadically. As he mentions, we cannot possibly tolerate an “endless” process of disqualifications.
Irrespective of the fact that not everyone needs or deserves the special privilege of being the chazan, the issue of embarrassing someone and depriving him of the honor of occasionally being the chazan should not be taken lightly. Almost all those who are capable of leading services have done so at some time. Although a particular chazan may be a flawed individual (which we cannot judge from afar), many flawed people lead services. That some individual congregant may be unable to concentrate is not a significant factor. For any number of reasons, one may be bothered by another person’s davening, and it is not feasible to grant veto power purely on subjective grounds.
On the other hand, when it comes to a chazan for the tefillot of Rosh Hashana and Yom Kippur, we do seek a higher level of qualification, and his relationships with members of the community play more of a role.[x] This is especially true regarding blowing the shofar on Rosh Hashana, which resembles the classic case in which an individual can object. The shofar blower enables others to fulfill their mitzva of hearing the sounds of the shofar, not everyone receives the honor of being the ba’al tokeiah, and the claim can be made that each year is considered a new appointment.[xi] Therefore, if there are viable options to replace him with someone who is similarly capable and gets along with everyone, it is reasonable to alert the local rabbi/leadership. They would have to weigh the obviously not black-and-white matter on its merits.[xii] However, we cannot stress enough that it is much more appropriate that the effort be made to reduce tension and defuse the issue than to replace the person and undoubtedly raise the conflict to new, more regrettable levels.
[ii] Daily public sacrifices in the Beit HaMikdash.
[iii] Orach Chayim 53:19.
[v] See Mishna Berura ad loc. 56
[viii] See Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 53:6.
[ix] Orach Chayim 53:19-21.
[x] Rama, Orach Chayim 581:1.
[xi] See HaElef Lecha Shlomo, Orach Chayim 356.
Sof z’man Kri’at Shema Regarding the machloket between the Magen Avraham (= MA) and the Gra on the times of the day, why are we lenient like the Gra in regard to questions of d’oryata (Torah-level laws) such as sof z’man Kri’at Shema (=szks)?
Before discussing the machloket between the Gra and the MA, let us see what is agreed upon. Daytime begins at alot hashachar (=alot), over an hour before sunrise (henetz hachama = netz); night and the new halachic day begin at tzeit hakochavim (=tzeit; when the stars come out) (Megilla 20b). In Talmudic times, daytime hours were counted from 1 to 12, as people determined the time by looking at the sun’s angle. In the middle of those 12 hours, the sun is directly above head (on the east-west axis) (Pesachim 11b), meaning there must be astronomical symmetry between the beginning and end points of the count. The gemara (Pesachim 94a) says that there are 4 mil (the time it takes to walk app. 4 kilometers) in between alot and netz and also between shki’at hachama (= shki’a - sunset) and tzeit.
The basic difference between the opinions is as follows. The MA (see 58:1; 233:2) starts and ends all calculation from the halachic bookends of day and night, alot and tzeit, which adds 4 mil on either end of sunrise-sunset. Therefore, szks (= the end of the 3rd hour of the day), is well before the sun is at 45 degrees above the horizon (1/4 of the time the sun is visible). The Gra calculates from sunrise to sunset, and therefore szks is at 45 degrees. It is indeed astronomically logical that people did not count the progress of the sun from or until a time when it was well beneath the horizon.
While each approach has advantages and disadvantages, it cannot be decided in a vacuum because the machloket is linked to an even more important one (see Am Mordechai, Berachot 2). Days (including Shabbat) lasts until sheki’a, enter a period of halachic doubt known as bein hashemashot, followed by definite night at tzeit (Shabbat 34a). We rule that bein hashemashot is 3/4 of a mil (appr. 15 minutes) long (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 261:2). Since daytime begins 4 mil before netz, there is a lack of symmetry (of 3 1/4 mil) between the beginning and end of daytime in relation to the appearance and disappearance of the sun. Rabbeinu Tam (Shabbat 35a) explains that “sheki’a” is not what we call sunset but is around an hour later, until which time it is still definitely day. (His idea of the sun finishing travelling the “thickness of the earth” fits an ancient astronomical conception but certainly not a modern one). Thus Shabbat does not begin or end until more than an hour after sunset. The Gra (OC 261) posits that sheki’a is the visible sunset and after around a quarter of an hour (in Talmudic latitudes) it is definite night. This machloket is linked to the aforementioned MA (who accepts Rabbeinu Tam) and Gra as follows. According to the MA, sunset, like sunrise, is not a halachic time. According to the Gra, tzeit cannot be a bookend, because it does not mirror alot hashachar and thus we use neitz and sheki’a.
Whose opinion is accepted? The gemara (Shabbat 35a) says that Shabbat is fully over by the time three medium stars are visible (without “light pollution”). Thus, the Gra’s argument that keeping Shabbat at least 72 minutes after sunset is “contradicted by our sight” is powerful. The Gra’s impact (as well as the Rambam and the Ba’al Hatanya) on the greater “Lithuanian” world, the difficulty (including scientific evidence) of Rabbeinu Tam’s approach, and the difficulty of finishing Shabbat so late in northern latitudes probably contributed to the fact that historically most communities accepted the Gra’s basic approach regarding the night. (See a variation in Igrot Moshe, OC I, 24.) This is despite the fact that the Shulchan Aruch (ibid.) and most Rishonim agree with Rabbeinu Tam (see sources in Yabia Omer II, OC 21).
Some people have decided to adopt the MA for szks, which is not so difficult; others keep Shabbat until late due to its severity (not all are aware of the linkage). All of these practices are legitimate.
How many times to say Kaddish Yatom at the end of mincha, in a minyan without a fixed nusach I daven Mincha at work, where the nusach of the t'fillah depends on who is the Sh'liach Tzibur.
When the t'fillah is led by a Sfaradi, we say Lam'natzeah after Kaddish Titkabal, followed by Kaddish Yatom, followed by Aleinu.
I then say Kaddish Yatom again, after Aleinu, as is my minhag, but I have been criticized on the grounds that one Kaddish is enough. What should I do?
Both minhag Ashkenaz and Sepharad do one Kaddish Yatom at the end of Mincha; the question is only: where? Thus, while I don’t like the word "criticized", if people disagree with you, we would agree with them that you should not say a second Kaddish.
Responding to a beracha while in the middle of reciting KorbanotIf I'm in the middle of reciting a verse from Korbonot, and I hear someone making a bracha, do I answer amain? Do I then continue the posuk from mid-point? (I never fully understood the halacha of not reciting a partial verse)
One may answer amein while in the middle of saying a pasuk from Korbanot, as long as the interruption divides the pasuk into intelligible parts. This is not a problem of reciting a partial verse, since, according to many opinions, this prohibition does not exist when one intends on completing the pasuk after the interruption.
An Ashkenazi Doing Nesiat Kapayim in a Sephardi Minyan in Chutz La’aretzI am an Ashkenazi kohen in chutz la’aretz. I often daven at a Sephardi minyan where they do nesiat kapayim (=nk, duchenen) every day. Should I do it with them?
In general, one should follow, when possible, local practice (including the davening of the shul one attends) regarding things that are noticeable to the public (see Igrot Moshe, Orach Chayim II, 23). Let us start by exploring why Ashkenazim do not do nk daily in chutz la’aretz.
According to the original halacha, nk is said every day, but at least 700 years ago, the minhag developed in most Diaspora communities not to do it during weekdays but only on Yom Tov (and, perhaps, Shabbat). The Shulchan Aruch (see Beit Yosef, end of Orach Chayim 128) rejected this minhag, explaining the prevalent (not universal) Sephardic practice, but the Rama (OC 128:44) and Ashkenazim embrace it. Many explanations have been given to explain the minhag’s logic, often a sign that no reason is particularly convincing. We will mention a few conjectures.
The Rama mentions that one should make the blessings in a good mood, which is more common on Yom Tov. The Maharil and Agur (176) cite concern that the time spent on nk causes difficulty for people who need to get to work to “grind out” a living. Also, a practice arose that one must be pure to do nk and since it is not always practical for kohanim to go to the mikveh, especially during the winter, it made more sense to not do nk. The Beit Yosef (ibid.) reacted that it is illogical to institute a post-Talmudic stringency to require purification and then use that as a reason to uproot the mitzva. The Beit Yosef does concede that the absolute obligation to do nk applies only when the kohanim are called by the congregation, which does not occur according to the minhag. However, he still thinks it is wrong to obviate the mitzva that is supposed to arise.
The Beit Ephrayim (OC 6) says that since exile weakened the reliability of a kohen’s genealogical tradition, we minimize the practice of nk to avoid the prohibitions involved in a non-kohen performing the mitzva. (If they didn’t do nk at all, kohanim would stop being careful about a kohen’s restrictions). The Chatam Sofer (OC 23) says that we often lack the proper level of concentration during davening, without which nk cannot be done. Additional reasons are advanced, but this will have to suffice for this forum (see Tzitz Eliezer, VII, 6; Minchat Yitzchak VIII, 1; Piskei Teshuvot 128:(413)).
Several Ashkenazi poskim (most prominently, the Gra) yearned to return to the daily practice of nk and didn’t think any of the reasons justified its uprooting, but the idea of changing this old minhag is problematic. (See some scary stories of failed attempts in Minchat Yitzchak ibid. and the Aruch Hashulchan’s (128:64) reaction that the Heavens apparently do not want us to change.) However, regarding communities that have always followed the standard halacha of doing nk, we have seen no qualms. We note also that the minhag is that even groups of people from chutz la’aretz do nk daily when they are in Israel, against the original Ashkenazi practice.
Some of the explanations we have seen apply primarily to a community not doing nk and do not preclude an individual from joining an existing nesiat kapayim. Of supreme importance is that once a kohen is present during a communal call to the kohanim, he has a Torah obligation to take part. (We do not feel it is justified to tell an Ashkenazi not to daven with Sephardim.) The solution, if it were necessary, is for the Ashkenazi kohen to step out beforehand. However, any public step to separate oneself from what the shul is doing is very problematic. For example, Chayim Sha’al allowed a Sephardi to recite a beracha on Hallel on Rosh Chodesh for that reason (see the grounds under which Rav O. Yosef in Yechaveh Da’at IV, 31 differed), and the Divrei Yatziv (OC 248) writes similarly regarding haftara at Mincha of a fast day. Therefore, we feel that it is proper for an Ashkenazi kohen to do nk along with the other kohanim at a Sephardi minyan.
Can one recite Tefillat Haderech while continuing to driveCan one read Tefilas Haderech while driving even though there are pauses, to look at the street etc? How much does one have to go out of his way to stop the car and stand up while reciting Tefilas Haderech?
In the general case one does not have to get out of the car and stand up. Likewise, in the average case, where one feels self-conscious stopping the car, he can continue driving, assuming he knows Tefilat Haderech well enough to say it with reasonable kavanah without making the driving dangerous. If someone other than the driver recites it, all the better (sources: Orach Chayim 1110:4 with Mishna Berura;Ishei Yisrael 50:2).
Birkat Kohanim in the middle of Shemoneh Esrei I often have to speed up my Shemoneh Esrei in order to be finished in time for Birkat Kohanim (duchening). Someone told me that I could actually go up even if I am still in the midst of Shemoneh Esrei. Is this true? In general, I am interested in suggestions of how to deal with the situation.
The idea of going up for Birkat Kohanim in the middle of Shemoneh Esrei exists, and we will explain it before discussing its limitations.
The Radvaz (IV, 293) says that if there is no other kohen who will be doing Birkat Kohanim, then a kohen who is still in Shemoneh Esrei should stop to go up and do it. He says that since Birkat Kohanim is from the Torah, while any specific tefilla is only rabbinic, the kohen should make sure that Birkat Kohanim is done. The precedent for that is the halacha that when a kohen serves as a chazan, if he is able to return to his tefilla afterward, he can stop for Birkat Kohanim (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 128:20). If, on the other hand, there are other kohanim, there is no need to disrupt Shemoneh Esrei, and although a kohen has a personal obligation to duchen, that is activated only when he is called to do so (see Shulchan Aruch ibid.:4). The Radvaz assumes that when someone calls out to the kohanim, he does so with the intention that only those who are available should come up. The Magen Avraham (128:40) says that if an individual kohen still davening was specifically told to go, his obligation would be activated and he would have to stop his tefilla and fulfill it in any case. One requirement is that the kohen at least started slightly to move in the direction of the place of Birkat Kohanim during the beracha of R’tzei, which he may do (Shulchan Aruch ibid.:8).
The Mishna Berura (128:106), after citing the Magen Avraham, cites significant opinions that say that the strictness with which Chazal treated Shemoneh Esrei precludes interrupting it even if he is the only kohen and even if he is called. Only if he is up to the same part of Shemoneh Esrei as the chazan at the time of Birkat Kohanim would he be allowed to proceed. In that case, neither walking to the front of shul nor reciting Birkat Kohanim at its appointed place in Shemoneh Esrei is a significant break. The Kaf Hachayim (OC 128:56) also paskens this way.
When he may not go up, the kohen does not leave shul. The matter of leaving is either to avoid being called, which we saw does not apply, or is a non-crucial step so people will not think he is pasul (Terumat Hadeshen II, 22), which is not justified here.
If you are already up to Elokai Netzor, you can skip or shorten it, as is suggested regarding answering Kedusha (Shulchan Aruch, OC 122:1). If you are not able to take the steps back in time, you can go up during Elokai Netzor, as we have seen that this is no worse a break than answering Kedusha, which is permitted in that situation (ibid.). In these cases, you should remember to take a minimal step toward the duchan during R’tzei and make sure to keep your hands clean as of the last time you washed, which according to most, can even be the morning washing (Va’ani Avarcheim p. 165; see Yalkut Yosef, OC 128:(11)).
It is obviously not an optimal situation to have to possibly miss Birkat Kohanim or to have to deal with timing matters, which, among other things, is probably disturbing to one’s concentration. If you feel that it is easy to speed up your tefilla with little to no concentration loss, we suggest doing so, especially if we are talking about missing by a matter of seconds. Another possibility discussed by the poskim is to start Shemoneh Esrei somewhat early and thus finish at a workable time. Although it is good to start Shemoneh Esrei with everyone else, many permit starting a little early if there are significant gains by doing so (see Yabia Omer II, OC 7; Ishei Yisrael 33:(25)). While you are certainly not required to do so, if it puts you more at ease in your Shemoneh Esrei, you may do so.
What to do if one can’t remember if s/he already said Shemoneh EsreiIf a women is unsure whether she davened a shacharit or mincha amidah- does she recite it again?
Although tefilla is a rabbinic mitzva, since one can add tefillot, it is correct to daven again. Only on Shabbat when one cannot do voluntary tefillot, one should not do it again (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 107:1).
An Ashkenazi davening mincha on a fast day in an Edot Hamizrach minyanToday (17 Tamuz) I davened Mincha Gedola at work, with an Edot Mizrach minyan. Usually I don't daven there, preferring to daven with an Ashkenazi minyan at. I felt a bit weak from the fast, and wasn't sure I could hold out and daven Mincha Ketana properly 6 hours later.
I was not aware that Edot Mizrach do not say a haftarah at mincha on a fast day, nor do they say Avinu Malkenu at mincha. I read the haftarah myself after davening, but didn't want to say Avinu Malkenu alone.
Questions: 1. Should I have gone back to shul at Mincha Ketana and said Avinu Malkenu?
2. Would have it been okay to say Avinu Malkenu by myself?
3. Would it be okay to daven there lechatchila on fast days in the future, knowing that I’ll miss Avinu Malkenu and the haftarah, or is it better to daven with an Ashkenazi minyan later?
The reading the Haftarah was originally established for a congregation. Therefore, when one reads the Haftarah on his own he may not recite the Brachot (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chaim 272: 1, in the Ramah). Despite this, It is important for one who missed the Haftarah to make it up in order to encourage himself not to miss it in the future. It is important to be aware that there is no proper Halakhic obligation.
One may recite Avinu Malkeinu in private, and not only in public, therefore it seems that one who prayed in a minyan in which Avinu Malkeinu wasn’t recited during the prayer service should say it on his own later (Mateh Ephraim, 182: 14; Eliyahu Raba, sif katan 5. Nevertheless, he also brought support to the opinion that states not to recite it without a congregation. However, the main viewpoint is as written above).
1. Must one go to an Ashkenazi minyan to hear the haftarah reading after praying in a Sephardi minyan where the haftarah wasn’t recited?
Regarding hearing the Torah reading in public when one prays alone:
The Kitzur Shulchan Aruch (25: 14) writes that the individual must make-up the Torah reading from a Chumash. Responsa Binyan Shlomo, siman 35, argues with this. He claims that the Torah reading is incumbent on the congregation, and not on any particular individual. If there weren’t ten people who didn’t hear, there is absolutely no requirement. Yalkut Yosef, volume 2, pp. 22-26, seems to agree with him, and therefore states that one isn’t required to make-up the Torah reading from a Chumash.
Regarding the haftarah portion, it seems more probable that it was established for reading in a congregation.
Therefore, even if one prayed with a minyan but they didn’t recite the haftarah, there is no reason for him to search for another minyan, since by the congregation is obligated, and not the individual. Since he participated in a congregation which doesn’t have the custom to recite the haftarah, he isn’t obligated himself. The individual’s obligation is to pray with a congregation. If he happens to be in a congregation that doesn’t see itself as obligated to read the Haftarah – neither is he.
2. Is it correct for an Ashkenazi to avoid attending a Sephardi minyan during Minchah of a public fast since the Sephardim don’t recite the haftarah in this prayer?
It is appropriate for a person to conduct himself according to the custom of his forebears and pray in a minyan in which the prayers are recited in the customary way of his forebears – primarily in a place in which there is a significant difference, like the case in discussion.
Nevertheless, a person could also fulfill his obligation of praying in a minyan with a different nusach, and the case discussed only regards the recitation of the haftarah, which is the congregation’s responsibility. As we wrote above, a person isn’t obligated to look for a place in which the haftarah will be read. If it is too taxing for him to pray in an Ashkenazi minyan, he may pray in a Sephardi minyan.
Singing kedusha along with the hazanWhen we sing sections of Kedusha, some people sing along with the chazan and some just hum the tune. Is there a right or a wrong way in this matter?
Let us first note that Kedusha is a series of three important p’sukim (Kadosh, Baruch k’vod, and Yimloch), each preceded by an introductory passage (Nekadesh, or Nakdishach for Sephard, Le’umatam, and U’vidivrei), with additions for Shabbat. Many hummers are concerned that it is forbidden to say the words along with the chazan.
The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 125:1, based on Shut Harosh 4:19) says that no one but the chazan should recite Nakdishach at all. The Machatzit Hashekel (to Magen Avraham 125:1) and Mishna Berura (125:1) explain that this passage was instituted for the chazan, as shaliach tzibbur (representative of the congregation) to prompt the congregation, who would respond with the p’sukim alone. The Beit Yosef is uncertain as to whether this idea applies to the other introductory passages as well. In practice, we do say Nekadesh (and Sefardim often sing it together- see Yabia Omer, VII, OC 14). This can be attributed to a few things: 1) The Taz (125:1) questions what the issue could be about saying these passages, especially as the Shulchan Aruch (OC 109:2) rules that one who starts Shemoneh Esrei along with the chazan’s chazarat hashatz says Kedusha with him word for word. 2) The Ari (cited in Ba’er Heitev 125:1) says that one should recite all of Kedusha along with the chazan silently. 3) The minhag is to say Nekadesh. (The Aruch Hashulchan 125:2 says that the minhag is to say only Nekadesh and not Le’umatam and U’vidivrei; on Shabbat, the minhag is to say the long additions).
What about repeating these words a second time? The Rama (OC 125:1) says that one should not speak during Kedusha. The Magen Avraham (125:1) says that one should not even learn without speaking but should listen to the chazan. However, he says that this restriction does not apply when the chazan is singing tunes without words or during the extended passages for Shabbat, which are not critical to Kedusha. If so, restrictions on saying extraneous things or usurping the chazan’s role at that point are also not likely an issue. Although the poskim advise not to talk until the end of the beracha after Kedusha (see Mishna Berura 125:9, in the name of the Maharil), it appears that the issue is of disrespect to Kedusha. The poskim on the above issue do not say that unnecessary recitation is a hefsek (formal interruption). Only when words are repeated nonsensically to fit in with a musical piece is that an issue (see Yabia Omer, VII, OC 14; Igrot Moshe, OC II, 22). Singing the words of Mimkocmcha, for example, should not have that problem.
There is an issue when, with religious/musical fervor, the congregation drowns out the chazan. One problem, disgrace to the words, should apply to all of Kedusha (as above). This should not be such a problem when people say the appropriate words, albeit not in the classical manner of the chazan alone being audible, but in a way many feel inspiring. Presumably, it is a problem when people are “stringent” to hum, but so loudly that the words are not heard clearly from anyone. Another problem is that those who are in the midst of Shemoneh Esrei need to hear Kedusha, as they cannot recite it. It is a machloket (Az Niddbaru II, 60 - yes; Igrot Moshe, OC III, 4 - no;) whether they can fulfill this by hearing people other than the chazan say the words, considering that they do not have in mind to do it on the davener’s behalf. However, this applies specifically to the p’sukim of Kedusha (see Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 8:38), which are less commonly sung.
The following is our advice. During Kadosh and Baruch k’vod (and perhaps the final words of L’umatam and U’vidivrei), the chazan should be heard clearly, and the congregation should do no more than hum quietly. During the longer Shabbat additions, people may sing along as they like, and if this competes with the chazan’s voice, they should recite the words. (If one plans to do this, it is preferable to refrain from saying it while the chazan is waiting).
When is it permitted for a gabbai to speak in performing his various responsibilities?When is it permitted for a gabbai to speak in performing his various responsibilities, such as choosing and informing people about aliyot, finding out their names, and discussing who should be chazan? Specifically, I was wondering about during chazarat hashatz, Kaddish, and Kri’at Hatorah.
Chazarat hashatz is a logical time to take care of planning the aliyot (as the Torah is being taken out is better but is often not enough time). The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 124:7) speaks sternly about one who speaks “mundane talk” during chazarat hashatz, which implies that matters that are of an appropriate nature are permitted. Granted, it is not simple to allow other positive things, like learning, during that time, and, as a rule, people should listen, be careful to answer Amen to the berachot, and not ruin the discipline of others in shul (see Shulchan Aruch ibid.:4 and Mishna Berura 124:17). However, everyone should understand that a gabbai has little choice but to use that time for his basic tasks. (It is unfortunate that some gabbaim take the opportunity for unnecessary schmoozing.) Exceptions during chazarat hashatz are when there may not be ten people (actually, nine plus the chazan) answering besides the gabbai and the person he is speaking to (see Shulchan Aruch, ibid. and Igrot Moshe, OC IV, 19) and during Kedusha (see Rama, OC 125:2) and Modim D’rabbanan.
Speaking during Kaddish is more severe than during chazarat hashatz (see Mishna Berura 56:1) and can and should be avoided at almost all costs.
The big question is in regard to various parts of Kri’at Hatorah (laining). The gemara (Sota 39a) says: “Once the sefer Torah is opened, it is forbidden to speak even in matters of halacha.” In order to reconcile this gemara with the gemara in Berachot (8a), which mentions that Rav Sheshet learned during Kri’at Hatorah, Rishonim make different distinctions regarding who the learner is and his circumstances are (see Tur, OC 146). However, according to at least most of them, it is forbidden for a gabbai to speak during the actual laining. This could be because it is disrespectful, disruptive (Rashi), or he is missing words that he needs to hear (Igrot Moshe, OC IV, 40.5; see opinions in Yabia Omer, IV, YD 31). Only in a situation where there is no choice would it be permitted (see Aruch Hashulchan, OC 146:2).
In general, there is a machloket whether it is permitted (Bach, OC 146) or forbidden (Beit Yosef, OC 146) to speak divrei Torah in between aliyot (bein gavra l’gavra = bglg). The Beit Yosef’s main objection is a concern that one who begins to speak might not stop speaking in time for the next aliya. It doesn’t make sense to apply this strictly to a gabbai on duty for two reasons: he needs some latitude to do his job; the laining will generally not commence while he is still at work.
The remaining question, then, is how to view the beracha after each aliya: is it part of the laining, to which everyone must listen, or is it part of bglg? The Ritva (Megilla 21b) says that the reason that this beracha begins with “Baruch” and is not a “continuation beracha” is that it is permitted to talk before it. Regarding the halacha that one may leave shul bglg, the Pri Chadash (146:1) says that after the reading but before the beracha is already considered bglg. Some had the minhag to deliver a derasha before the beracha (see Yechaveh Da’at V, 17).There is significant discussion as to whether the berachot are an obligation of the whole congregation or just of the oleh and whether it is important for ten people to hear them (see Teshuvot V’hanhagot I, 143). After weighing the factors, it makes sense that assuming all the following – ten people hear the beracha, the gabbai can do it without distracting the oleh, and it will save time for the congregation (which halacha deems as precious) – the gabbai may speak for the needs of his job before or during the ending beracha. Others should listen to the beracha intently.
Starting Mincha of Shabbat a Few Minutes EarlyA local minyan for Mincha on Shabbat often starts before the earliest time permitted. When I asked about it, they said they are careful that the Amida (= Shemoneh Esrei) is done at the proper time. Is that good enough?
The only primary source we found on the matter is the Tzitz Eliezer (X, 20), who infers from classical sources that Kri’at Hatorah and even U’va L’tzion must be at the proper time for Mincha. He is cited by Tefilla K’hilchata (21:90) and Ishei Yisrael (36:90) without a machloket. (Ishei Yisrael also relates a less conclusive oral ruling from Rav Chayim Kaniefsky to try to avoid doing so.) Although the Tzitz Eliezer does not prove there is an issue with Ashrei, he assumes one should wait for it as well.
Let us analyze the matter ourselves. Kri’at Hatorah was instituted “at Mincha” of Shabbat due to yoshvei keranot (Bava Kama 82a). Rashi explains that these are businessmen who don’t hear Kri’at Hatorah on Monday and Thursday, and so this is their additional reading. The Shita Mekubetzet (ad loc.) says that it has to do with the fact that many people get drunk during the day and we set a time for Kri’at Hatorah along with Mincha, which is a time of good will, to show that we are different. For some reason, the Tzitz Eliezer assumes that that would have to be at a time when one can daven Mincha. He also cites the mishna (Megilla 31a), which, after listing the various Torah readings, says that each one should be at its time.
It is not clear, though, to all poskim that this short Shabbat Kri’at Hatorah has to be directly at Mincha. The Eshel Avraham (Butchatch, 292) raises a doubt whether, at least fundamentally, one can do the Kri’at Hatorah in a manner that is not related to davening Mincha. See also Yaskil Avdi (VIII, OC 38), who says that one can lain after people privately davened Mincha, and even after sunset. It is a valid question whether the relating of this reading to Mincha tells us to (at least preferably) attach the reading to the tefilla of Mincha or whether it was instituted at the time of Mincha. If the former is correct, it makes sense that if it is done minutes before the time of Mincha, it should be fine. After all, P’sukei D’zimra is meant to lead into Shacharit, and it can be done earlier than Shemoneh Esrei can (see Ishei Yisrael 16:15). If Kri’at Hatorah is to be at the time of Mincha, it should probably not be earlier.
We have been assuming that the time in our calendars is absolute. The gemara (Yoma 28b) says that while Mincha is modeled after the afternoon sacrifice, which was brought half an hour after chatzot (astronomical midday), Avraham would daven right after midday. Tosafot (Nidda 63b) and the Magen Avraham (458:1) are among those who say that conceptually Mincha is at chatzot, just that we are concerned we may do it too early. It is not so simple that the same concern applies to Kri’at Hatorah or Ashrei / U’va L’tzion. Furthermore, the Mishna Berura (233:2) suggests that after the fact, one who davened Mincha in the half hour after chatzot fulfills the mitzva, which makes the case for leniency stronger, as starting a few minutes before the time is certainly after chatzot. There is also some question (see Sha’ar Hatziyun 233:8) how to calculate the half hour (30 minutes or one twenty-fourth of daylight). Thus, during certain times of the year, it might be possible to daven a little earlier than the time on most calendars.
The Tzitz Eliezer relies strongly on kabbalistic sources that the spiritually appropriate time for U’va L’tzion and Kri’at Hatorah is the afternoon (Mincha time). Besides the question whether we are bound by such sources, since we are talking about after chatzot (thus, afternoon) why should that half hour not be appropriate?
We lack the conviction to rule against the important stringent ruling cited without clear sources for leniency. However, we feel that since there are few sources and not compelling logic for stringency, one should not protest a minyan’s practice to start Mincha a few minutes “early.”
Walking next to someone who is davening Shemoneh EsreiWhen someone is davening the amidah- what distance can’t one walk in front of them, to the side? If someone is standing within that distance, can they still walk away from the person davening? Thanks so much
The halachot of being within someone's 4 amot do not apply to the side (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 102:4). If one is in a not allowed place, he can move in the direction of distancing himself.
When you don’t have your tefillin and someone will lend his to you during chazarat hashatz, what davening should you be doing while you wait? When you don’t have your tefillin and someone will lend his to you during chazarat hashatz, what davening should you be doing while you wait?
The gemara (Berachot 14b) says that one who says Kri’at Shema without tefillin is like one who says false testimony about himself. Rabbeinu Yona (8a of Rif to Berachot) explains that since he reads in Kri’at Shema the commandment to lay tefillin, it looks bad to read it and not put on tefillin. There are several sources that say that, for positive and/or to avoid negative issues, it is important to have tefillin on during Shemoneh Esrei also (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 25:4; Tosafot, Berachot 14b; see China D’chayei 30). Therefore, people do not give up their tefillin until at least after Shemoneh Esrei and indeed usually not until after Kedusha. So, as you ask, the person waiting will have to choose between davening without tefillin and davening Shemoneh Esrei without a minyan. (Davening at a later minyan that makes the crucial times of tefilla is, of course, best.)
There is close to a contradiction on the matter between critical sources on your question and the standard practice concerning a related one. Many people who go to a late minyan “solve” the problem of missing sof z’man Kri’at Shema by reciting it before shul. Yet, several poskim are bothered by the fact that these people usually do so without tefillin (during the week), which, as we have seen, is a problem. Rav Ovadya Yosef (I, OC 4) justifies the practice by citing those who say that it is not false testimony if one will be putting on tefillin later in the day. (Rav Shlomo Kluger (Ha’elef Lecha Shlomo 47) says that it is legitimate to rely on putting on tefillin later only if that will be during the recitation of Kri’at Shema at the right time.) One can add to the picture the opinion of the Meiri that Kri’at Shema without tefillin is a problem only when it is done in a manner that shows disregard for tefillin and the fact that the whole issue is only rabbinic. Standard practice, thus, is to not be overly concerned about the false testimony when tefillin will be put on later.
In apparent contradiction, the Magen Avraham (66:12) says that if one has to choose between davening Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan and Kri’at Shema and Shemoneh Esrei with tefillin, we choose the tefillin. His main source is reminiscent of the transitive property of inequality. If one comes into Shacharit when the congregation is about to start Shemoneh Esrei, he does not skip straight to Shemoneh Esrei because the importance of tefilla following the mention of geula (redemption) is greater than that of Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan (Shulchan Aruch, OC 111:3). Yet, if one’s tefillin arrive right between geula and tefilla he stops to put them on despite the break (Shulchan Aruch, OC 66:8). Thus, tefillin must certainly be more important than Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan. This proof is suspect because putting on tefillin between geula and tefilla is not necessarily a full break (Maharsham III, 359). We can actually use similar logic in the opposite direction. One can say Kri’at Shema without tefillin in order to do so like vatikin even though many hold that tefilla with a minyan is greater than vatikin (see discussion in Yabia Omer, op. cit.). Thus, there is significant halachic logic to say that one should daven normally and put on the tefillin during chazarat hashatz (see Minchat Yitzchak II, 107, who connects the matter of Kri’at Shema before davening and our question). Yet, it is hard to rule against the Magen Avraham, who is accepted by the Mishna Berura (66:40).
Assuming that one is going to follow the Magen Avraham, some suggest that he should wait until after Yishtabach, which is reasonable since the Rama (OC 54:3) says that one may put on tefillin at that time. However the poskim do not see this as an optimum time and considering that this person is anyway not reciting the critical passages of Kri’at Shema and Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan, it is preferable to wait before starting Baruch She’amar.
The Applicability of the Idea of Davening at the Same Time as Shuls The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 90:9) rules that one who cannot make it to a minyan should try to daven at the same time as a minyan. Given the multiple minyanim we find in one town, how does one fulfill that obligation today?
There are many sources on the idea of connecting one’s tefilla to that of the tzibbur (congregation). Not only do important sections of tefilla require a minyan and it is more respectful to Hashem to join a group when turning to Him (the larger the better- Mishna Berura 90:28), it is also more conducive to the tefilla being accepted favorably (Berachot 6a). The matter of davening at the time the tzibbur davens comes up within the latter context. The gemara (Berachot 7b) tells that Rav Nachman told Rav Yitzchak that he had been too weak to come to shul. Rav Yitzchak asked why he did not have someone tell him when the tzibbur was up to tefilla (apparently Shemoneh Esrei) so that he could benefit from the eit ratzon (time of good will) at that time to help his tefillot. Tosafot (Avoda Zara 4b) says that there are different levels of advantage: together with the tzibbur, one’s tefillot are “heard”; at the same time in different places, they are “not pushed away.” These levels of acceptance probably depend on other factors, and we are not able to comprehend such Divine matters’ exact meanings.
In any case, following this guideline is not a full halachic requirement but something one should try to avail himself of (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 90:9.). It is related to the idea of davening in a shul even if one cannot do so together with a minyan (ibid.). The latter matter is a double-edged sword, as the one real prohibition in this regard is davening in a shul ahead of the tzibbur (Berachot 28b).
Let us now address your question. The closest source we have found in the Rishonim is in the Semag (Aseh 19, p. 102a, cited by the Rama, OC 90:9), who says that if there is no local minyan, one should follow the time that “communities of Israel” daven. This implies that, ideally, one follows the local minyan but that there could be some type of official average time. We do not know the extent to which there was a uniform time in his days, but we cannot identify such a time nowadays. (There is a general preference for vatikin, but if the Semag had that time in mind, he would have said it.)
The Mishna Berura (90:31) seems to say that in places where there are many minyanim, all times are good. However, he and his source, the Chayei Adam (16:3), is talking about refraining from davening before the right time, and says that it does not apply when there are many minyanim. One can still ask whether there is something to do if one specifically wants to avail himself of the positive element. Ishei Yisrael (8:(32)) seems to say that all times are good. Avnei Yashfe says in the “name” of an unnamed gadol that in such a case there is no preference (sounding like nothing is particularly good). However, we prefer the following compromise approach. Rav S.Z. Auerbach is quoted as saying that the gemara implies that this matter requires one to focus on a specific minyan (Ishei Yisrael, op. cit.). While it is not clear to us where Rav Auerbach saw this in the gemara, it leads in the logical direction of his disciple, Rav Neuwirth (cited ibid.). If one usually davens with a specific minyan but cannot make it on a certain day, he gets the positive element of davening when he davens at the same time as they do even if there are many other minyanim in town. (This makes particular sense if this matter depends more on psychology than on mysticism.) Rav Neuwirth brings an interesting precedent from the Sha’ar Hatziyun (551:56) that if one is eating fleishig at seuda shlishit during the Nine Days, he should stop when his regular shul has davened Ma’ariv. If one is not connected to a specific minyan and there are many minyanim in town, then there is apparently neither anything positive nor any requirement to try to correspond to some random minyan.
Pressuring Participants in a Minyan to Never MissWe have a minyan of exactly ten men during the week, and everyone is committed to coming every day. Recently a tzaddik came to town, and three people went to daven with him, leaving us without a minyan. There are many shuls in town, but we are trying to keep our shul going and hope it will grow. Was it right for our members to leave us without
While a major part of the concept of makom kavu’ah is to be consistent about davening in one’s normal minyan (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 90:19), one may certainly normally decide for himself when he is justified to daven elsewhere. Yet, there is precedent for one’s counterparts to prevent him from leaving them without a minyan.
Firstly, after stressing the importance of davening with a minyan, the gemara (Berachot 8a) says that one who does not daven with the community is a bad neighbor. Partially based on this source, the Rivash (518, accepted by the Rama, OC 54:22) says that when there is a problem putting together a minyan, the community can fine those who do not regularly take part in the minyan. The Mishna Berura (54:73) cites the Eliya Rabba who says that even those who learn and daven in a beit midrash (which is better for their learning and normally for their davening) should come to the local shul to make sure they have a minyan. The Peulat Tzaddik (Salah, I, 178) goes as far as to say that even if the local beit knesset does not have a sefer Torah, if the majority of the minyan does not plan to go to the next town, one should stay to keep the minyan going.
What if there are other shuls in town? The Aruch Hashulchan (54:26) says that in that case, people do not need to go out of their way to insure the viability of a minyan at a specific shul. However, Rav Moshe Feinstein (Igrot Moshe, OC III, 16) says that the minyan at all shuls is worthy of preservation. His main source is from the aforementioned Eliya Rabba, instructing “learners” from the beit midrash to come to the shul. Since even learners should normally daven with a minyan (see Rama, OC 90:18), it must be talking about a case where there is a minyan in the beit midrash and still they are to leave their place to make sure that the town’s shul has a minyan. Since there is a preference for one to daven in his own beit midrash over a local shul (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:18), we also see that keeping an existing minyan justifies giving up a religious preference, which is extremely instructive for our case.
Contemporary poskim agree with Rav Feinstein’s approach. Shevet Halevi (X, 9) told yeshiva students in a town that did not have a stable minyan in the local shul to go to ensure their minyan (and considered it educational). Rav Shternbach (Teshuvot V’hanhagot II, 62) speaks of one who wants to daven in a slow minyan in the city instead of the fast minyan in the suburb where he lives, and told him to stay.
The extent to which one should go to preserve an existing shul when there are others may be related to the halacha that one does not knock down an existing shul until a new one is in place (Shulchan Aruch, OC 152:1). The Taz (152:1) says that this does not apply if there is another proper shul in town with room for the displaced, whereas the Magen Avraham (152:5) says that even when there is another shul in town one cannot take a shul out of use without a ready replacement.
All of the aforementioned poskim discuss cases where without the minyan continuing, there will be people who will not find or agree to take part in an alternative minyan. If, in your case, everyone or almost everyone has little problem davening elsewhere for the day, it is not reasonable to “hold people hostage” and never allow them to miss once even for a good reason. It is reasonable to ask them to look for someone to replace them (a parallel to the Shulchan Aruch’s mention of hiring a replacement).
preferable way to recite ShemaWhat is the preferable way to recite Shema: in the regular davening sing-song or with trop (Torah-reading cantillation)?
Let us start our discussion from the main sources before moving on to practical considerations.
The gemara (Pesachim 56a) mentions a number of practices of the people of Yericho. One which was criticized is that they would not pause properly during the recitation of Shema. Rabbeinu Yona (Berachot, 8b of the Rif’s pages) explains that they did not read it calmly “with its te’amim,” which the Tur (Orach Chayim 61) understood as its trop, thus indicating that it is proper to do Kri’at Shema with trop. The Beit Yosef (ad loc.) questions whether the Tur understood Rabbeinu Yona correctly, considering also that few people in his time read Kri’at Shema with trop, and suggests that it just means to be careful to pause at the right places so that the text is properly comprehensible. Nevertheless, in his Shulchan Aruch (OC 61:24), he accepts the Tur/ Rabbeinu Yona’s idea of using the Torah trop as a requirement. It is clear that b’dieved one fulfills the mitzva without it. (It is interesting to note that it is a matter of machloket whether trop is of Torah origin or whether it was added at some later time (Nedarim 37b)).
On the Ashkenazi side, the Rama also discusses the matter with slight differences between his two major works. In the Darkei Moshe (OC 61:8) he says that reciting Kri’at Shema with trop is liable, for many people who try to do so, to take away from their concentration. He also reports that the minhag anyway is not to use trop. He is supportive of the practice only for those who are confident that they are able to concentrate at the same time on the content and the trop. In his glosses on the Shulchan Aruch, he is a little bit less selective, saying: “In our countries this is not the minhag. However, those who are exacting are stringent on the matter.”
Is there anything other than concentration that one may lose by using the trop? The Ishei Yisrael (21:(2)) implies that if one makes a mistake in trop then it is liable to change the meaning of the pasuk, which requires one to go back and do it correctly, just like regarding Kri’at Hatorah (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 142:1 and Bi’ur Halacha, ad loc.). Whether this concern applies equally without trop seems to depend on the person. If one reads Shema at a totally uniform pace, then while not stressing the correct meaning, one is also not reinforcing the wrong meaning, unless one does not pause at all at major stopping places (classically, where there is a sof pasuk or an atnachta). Reasonably accurate leining is likely to improve much of the comprehensibility, but mistakes could sometimes make things worse than a uniform pace.
Other issues emerge when one is audible when reading with the trop. One issue is yohara, i.e., that one’s community will view it as haughty if an individual reads in a manner that he considers a “better way” than the local minhag. The other is that leining has a tendency of disturbing the concentration of people around the leiner. While the major application of this issue of disturbing others is during Shemoneh Esrei (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 101:2), when people are silent and need total concentration, the issue could apply here (as Michtam L’David, OC 10 says regarding those who sing Kri’at Shema on Shabbat).
Some have a reasonable practice of using trop for some of Kri’at Shema but not for all. There is some logic to be more careful for the first parasha, which according to some is the only part whose obligation is from the Torah (see Beit Yosef, OC 63). On the other hand, the first pasuk, which in some ways may be most important (see ibid.; Shulchan Aruch, OC 60:5), may not be the place to use trop, as its pace is meant to be uneven (Shulchan Aruch, OC 61:6) and it is sometimes done at a slow speed or great intensity (ibid. 4) that do not fit naturally with trop.
Eating Before Davening to Enable One to Daven with a Minyan For medical reasons, I must eat early in the morning. Is it better to eat before going to daven in shul or to daven at home, eat, and go to shul to answer Kedusha, etc.?
The gemara (Berachot 10b) cites and explains two p’sukim relating to not eating before davening: “Do not eat on the blood” (Vayikra 19:26), meaning, do not eat before you have prayed for your blood (life). “You thrust me after gavecha” (Melachim I, 14:9) – read as geiecha (your haughtiness) – in other words, only after haughty [involvement in pleasures] did the person accept ohl malchut shamayim (the yoke of Heavenly Kingdom).
The most convincing approach as to the interrelationship between the two derivations is that the second clarifies the first. In other words, there is not a formal prohibition to eat, but rather one should not eat in a manner of haughtiness. Therefore, one may drink water (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:3), a “drink of humility.” Also, the Pri Chadash (89:3) says that when one needs to eat for medical reasons (even real food - Mishna Berura 89:24), he may do so before davening even if he can wait.
At this point, we would posit that since davening with a minyan is a real advantage and eating in your circumstances is totally permitted, it is better to eat first than give up on minyan. However, the Leket Hakemach (cited by the Baer Heitev (89:11), the Biur Halacha (to 89:3), and recent poskim (including Yalkut Yosef 89:29 and Ishei Yisrael 13:27)) says it is better to daven first without a minyan than to eat before davening. (The omission of this opinion by such important codes as Chayei Adam, Shulchan Aruch Harav, and Aruch Hashulchan may imply that they do not accept it). There are two approaches one can take to explain the Leket Hakemach. 1) The serious (perhaps Torah-level) problem of eating before davening overrides the preference or lesser obligation of davening with a minyan (Ohr L’Tziyon II, 7:8). 2) The service of Hashem involved in davening first despite one’s need to eat lends the tefilla a strong positive force (see Eretz Hatzvi (Frimer) II, 2).
Nevertheless, we believe, for the following reasons, that you may decide which of the options is more appropriate for you. In addition to the absence of the Leket Hakemach’s opinion in early sources, all the sources that mention it talk about it being a preference, not a requirement (see also Magen Avraham 90:21). Also, in your case the option of eating first and then davening with a minyan later is stronger than in the Leket Hakemach’s case for the following reasons. He spoke about someone whose weakness made it difficult to hold out until after davening but did not address medically required eating, which in your case may make it less problematic. He also spoke primarily about the long Shabbat davening, where it is too long to wait, so the solution is to shorten the first part of davening. In contrast, in your case the standing medical orders are to eat as soon as possible, after which it is time for normal davening. Furthermore, your situation would regularly preclude your davening with a minyan. The Aruch Hashulchan (OC 109:5), discussing the case of one who davens slowly enough that he consistently has to choose between davening with others and answering to Kedusha, rules that davening with others has precedence (even though he rules differently for a one-time basis such as coming late). He reasons that you cannot deprive someone of full tefilla b’tzibbur on a regular basis.
If you follow the standard rule that those who must eat should say the early parts of davening including Kri’at Shema first (see details in Ishei Yisrael 13:27), you anyway avoid the full problem the gemara referred to. After all, you will have first fulfilled a minimal but basic mitzva of tefilla (see Magen Avraham 106:2) and accepted ohl malchut shamayim (see Biur Halacha ibid. and Keren L’Dovid (Greenwald), OC 21). This might suffice even for healthy people according a minority opinion (see Rama, OC 89:3). Therefore, it is legitimate for you to make the call, and even factor in what improves your davening, embarrassment, etc.
A Chazan Wearing Short PantsI am gabbai at a minyan (without a rabbi). Sometimes, at this time of year, someone who is wearing short pants will want to be chazan. In the past we did not allow it, but now some object to my making/enforcing such rules. Are they right?
When an individual davens, he is standing before Hashem and should be dressed respectably (Shabbat 10a; Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 91). The Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 4) says that this includes covering one’s legs when this is how people dress before important people. The Mishna Berura (91:12) adds that one should wear a hat, explaining that this is the way people dress publicly. (In some circles, this is still true; in others, this does not apply at all). The Shulchan Aruch (OC 98:4) says that since davening corresponds to bringing korbanot, one should have nice clothing for it, as a kohen does for his service.
The mishna (Megilla 24a) says that a pocheiach (one who is inappropriately dressed) may call others to answer his Kaddish and Barchu but cannot do Kri’at Hatorah, be chazan, or perform Birkat Kohanim (duchen). Most poskim understand that these standards are binding and enforceable for a chazan, whereas for an individual it is more a matter of propriety.
When is one a pocheiach? The Rambam (Tefilla 8:12) says that it is when one’s shoulders are exposed. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 53:13) says it is when the clothes are torn so that his arms are exposed. This ruling generated discussion regarding being a chazan with a short-sleeved shirt (see Yechaveh Da’at IV, 8; Yitzchak Yeranen I, OC 18). We accept the approach that it depends whether one would dress that way before an important person (whom he sees regularly), and in most of our communities short sleeves are fine (see Ishei Yisrael 14:(27)). (No sleeves is difficult to permit.)
However, the broad consensus of poskim (which fits with the societal norms of our communities) is that wearing shorts is considered underdressed for any semi-formal setting and is unacceptable for a chazan (Yechaveh Da’at ibid.; see Sha’ar Shimon Echad II, 26). Therefore, your community and you, as their agent, have every right to choose as chazan only those who are wearing long pants. Of course, it is crucial to present the matter sensitively, but people have a responsibility to respect the practices of a community, all the more so when this is the standard halachic indication. The mishna does distinguish between different parts of tefilla, so it might be permitted and wise to let such a person be chazan for P’sukei D’zimra.
What if the community wants to allow chazanim wearing shorts? Rashi (Megilla 24a) says that the problem of pocheiach (explicitly, in regard to duchening, but probably also for a chazan) is the matter of k’vod hatzibbur (the honor of the community). One can then claim that if the community waives any complaints, it is permitted. However, the Tiferet Yisrael (Megilla 4:45) says that it is not a matter of showing respect to the community but of the community as a group showing respect to Hashem. Let us realize what public tefilla is. Instead of going about approaching Hashem ourselves, we join together. The halachot of choosing a representative to lead the delegation are quite exacting (see Orach Chayim 53). This is because our choice of a representative should send the right message, and his being dressed in a manner that is at least presentable in the higher echelons of society is a factor in this.
Regarding a more serious shortcoming of a chazan, we presented an argument that when the whole group shares a common shortcoming, having a chazan with the same shortcoming does not send the wrong message (see Bemareh Habazak III, 6). The same argument can be made here. If (almost) the whole group is dressed in shorts (not infrequently, in camp or on a trip), then even if society as a whole does not view this as respectfully dressed, in that context, the chazan might be allowed to wear shorts, as this is the standard dress for this group in this circumstance.
Reciting Three Parshiyot of Shema Before DaveningWhen I wake up soon before the end time of Kri’at Shema (sof z’man Kri’at Shema = szKS), must I say all three parshiyot before davening? Regarding the third parasha the Torah does not write “… and when you rise”!
The Torah does not require one to recite the third parasha of Kri’at Shema (Parashat Tzitzit) at all. It is one way to fulfill the mitzva of mentioning yetzi’at Mitzrayim (liberation from Egypt = yM) daily (see Berachot 12b), which can also be accomplished in other ways (see Berachot 21a) and, ostensibly, at different times.
However, the gemara (Berachot 13b) tells a story that complicates the matter. Rabbi Yehuda Hanasi would teach Torah publicly from early morning in a manner that did not give him an opportunity to first daven or recite Kri’at Shema. During his teaching, he would cover his face and recite the first pasuk of Kri’at Shema to fulfill Kri’at Shema in a minimalistic manner without disturbing his teaching. The gemara continues that he also would teach a halacha in which he could mention yM “at its time,” i.e., the time of Kri’at Shema (Rashi, ad loc). So we seem to have an indication that mentioning yetzi’at Mitzrayim, which we fulfill with Parashat Tzitzit, should also be done before szKS.
On the other hand, there are indications that one does not have to recite Parashat Tzitzit before szKS. During the recitation of Korbanot in the beginning of Shacharit, we recite the first pasuk of Shema. The Rama (Orach Chayim 46:9) recommends the minhag to say “Baruch shem k’vod …” following the pasuk. This indicates our interest that it serve as a fulfillment of Kri’at Shema, since sometimes szKS passes before we reach Kri’at Shema in davening. Some recommend reciting the entire first parasha, as it might all be required for the Torah-level mitzva (Mishna Berura 46:31). There is no similar arrangement for mentioning yM (it is mentioned early in P’sukei D’Zimra- Shulchan Aruch Harav, OC 46:9). However, that is what is done to deal with the chance that one will miss szKS. When one expects to miss it, he should say all three parshiyot of Shema (Pri Chadash (OC 46:9), Chayei Adam (8:7), and Mishna Berura (46:31)). While Rabbi Yehuda Hanasi had a special reason to be minimalistic, we should do Kri’at Shema in as close to the rabbinically mandated manner as we can.
Interestingly, while there are different sources for reading each of the three parshiyot, the Rambam (Kri’at Shema 1:2) writes about them as one unit. The mishna (Berachot 13a), in discussing the order of the parshiyot, also seems to treat them as one unit. The Be’ur Halacha (66:5) infers from the Rashba that when reciting the three parshiyot without being sandwiched between birkot Kri’at Shema one should not speak even between the parshiyot.
Fulfilling Kri’at Shema at its time in this way is deficient in several ways, some of which can be remedied without waking up much earlier. It is not ideal when the Kri’at Shema one says before Shemoneh Esrei is not the one with which he is fulfilling the mitzva of Kri’at Shema (Mishna Berura 46:31), and certainly if it is too late to do so. One may not learn before saying Birkot HaTorah. It is debatable whether reciting Kri’at Shema to fulfill that mitzva(ot) counts as learning (see Rama, OC 46:9 and B’tzel Hachochma I, 1). It is thus preferable to say Birkot Hatorah beforehand. It is generally problematic to recite the full text of Kri’at Shema, including the words referring to tefillin without having them on (Berachot 14b). If one does not have time to put on tefillin and make it to Kri’at Shema on time, he can recite Kri’at Shema anyway (Mishna Berura 48:5; see Yechave Da’at VI, 2). Yet, it is preferable to do so while wearing tefillin. Therefore, if one is able to start davening before szKS but will not get to Kri’at Shema on time, he should put on the tefillin before reciting Kri’at Shema. (There is discussion whether one who is unsure whether he will get to Kri’at Shema on time can recite it first with a condition; this is beyond our present scope.)
How loud should the shaliach tzibur be for Birkat KohanimIn many shuls in Israel the Shliuch Tzibbur very often prompts the Kohanim in a very low voice sometimes not above a whisper. In Chutz La'aretz when Birkat Kohanim is only said on Yomtov at Musaf the Chazan sings in a loud voice the prompts to the Kohanim. I find the Israeli method disconcerting and my friend, who is a Kohen, says that sometimes he does not even hear the Sh Tz. What is the source of the custom and should one try and change it?
The Tzitz Eliezer (vol. 14 siman 17) discusses this issue, and he offers several possible explanations for those who whisper, one being that we want to make it clear that the chazzan is just prompting the Kohanim, and not blessing the congregation. However, his conclusion is that this is not the proper custom but rather one should prompt them out loud. So states the Shevet Halevi (vol. 3 siman 15) as well. Therefore, if one is asked about this issue, the answer is that it better to prompt out loud, but if someone does otherwise we would recommend not making a fuss over it.
When to stop saying tefillot for a sick person who seems to have recoveredWhat is the correct procedure for saying Tehilim and Tefilot for the sick? Expecially those who are struck down with the dreaded cancer? After the initial treatment, and assuming they are back at normal activity, does one keep on saying their names during Refa'enu in Shmoneh Esrei and in the Yehi Ratzon after saying Tehilim until they are considered cured--after five years? I have heard various answers, but would like to hear something authoritative, not second hand.
I don't think there is one authoratative answer.
Our suggestion is as follows. Once the person seems clear of cancer (to the extent that we are capable of knowing), do not daven in Refaeinu, which is for pressing cases, not cautionary ones. As far as during Shema Koleinu or before or during Elokai Netzor and certainly in a separate saying of Tehillim (the Yehi Ratzon can be said whenever the request is not frivilous, which this certainly is not), there is nothing wrong with saying it. If it is someone close enough to you, you may want to continue for some time or at some level.
Travelling Before DaveningThere is no local minyan where I can daven and still get to work on time. Can I travel to the area of my job to daven there with a minyan, considering that the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 89:3) says that one is not allowed to travel before davening? Could it be that it is better to daven without a minyan before traveling?
There are a few things that one is to avoid before davening. The main ones are eating, drinking, doing work, traveling (ibid.), and greeting people (ibid. 2). Each one has its rules and exceptions, either because of need (e.g., someone is weak) or because a certain activity is not a significant activity (e.g., drinking water). It seems, though, that regarding traveling, the rule is intrinsically more limited. If we understood the prohibition too broadly, the halachot would end up being inconsistent, as we shall explain.
How bad is to travel before davening? If one has two shuls in town, there is a preference to go to the one that is farther away so that he can get reward for the extra traveling (Mishna Berura 90:37). Furthermore, consider the following. If one has a shul within eighteen minutes from his house, he is expected to go there to daven with a minyan, but he is not required to do so if it is farther away than that (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:16). We have never heard that, if the shul is more than eighteen minutes away, it is required or even preferable to daven at home because of the prohibition to travel before davening. So it would seem that your traveling to shul, even if in a different town or part of town, is permitted.
One might claim that there is a distinction: it is fine to travel if the point of the traveling is to go to shul, but if the traveling is intended to get to the place one wants to go, just that there is also a shul there, then it is a problem. If so, we would have to consider how to categorize our case. On one hand, you need to travel to the area irrespective of davening. On the other hand, the reason that you would travel at that time is in order to get a minyan.
One can ostensibly prove that in this complex scenario, the traveling is not a problem. We mentioned that one only has to travel eighteen minutes to be able to daven with a minyan. However, if the minyan is located along a path one is traveling anyway, then he has to travel up to 72 minutes for the minyan (ibid.). So we see that an hour-plus of traveling before davening is preferable to davening first without a minyan, even though one is traveling along a route that is necessary for his personal, non-davening purposes. According to Ohr L’tziyon (II:7:6) one might be able to deflect the proof, as he says that the problem of traveling is only for trips of more than 72 minutes. However, assuming your commute is less than that, he would permit and likely require you to travel to the minyan in any case.
Therefore, our analysis indicates that traveling to another area before Shacharit so that one will be able to join a minyan is permitted and proper even if that is not the only reason he is traveling. This is also the practice of many.
The only authoritative source we found on a similar case is the Shevet Halevi (VIII:19). He discusses a case where one can daven with a minyan near his home, but he is concerned that if he travels later, he will have significantly more traffic. In that case, he recommends first reciting Birchot Hashachar before traveling, as the Rama (OC 89:3) brings an opinion that the prohibition on travel does not apply after doing so. Although the Rama says that it is “good to act stringently in the matter,” the Shevet Halevi reasons that one can be lenient in a case of need. In our case, the ability to daven with a minyan would certainly be a valid need. While we argued that in our case (where there is no option of a minyan before traveling), one should be able to be lenient on fundamental grounds, it does not hurt to recite Birchot Hashachar before going, and, therefore, there is a slight preference to do so.
Saying “HAshalom bimromav” during the Aseret Yimei YeshuvaDuring the Aseret Yamei Teshuva we change in all the Amidas and Kaddishes the end part from " Osei Shalom Bemramov ..." to "Osei Hashalom Bemramov..."
Why do we add in the "H" and why do we not do this in Birkat Hamazon.
The Mateh Ephraim (582:1) explains that the reason to add the "heh" to "hashalom" is because, by doing so, the gematriah will be the same as "Safriel" the angel in charge of entering the righteous into the Book of Life.
The link to the Mateh Ephraim is below:
http://hebrewbooks.org/pdfpager.aspx?req=38909&st=&pgnum=36&hilite= .
There are those who say "hashalom" in birkat hamazon as well (Luach Heichal Shlomo). Many people do not say "hashalom" in birkat hamazon, and the Nitaei Gavriel (4:11 footnote 16) offers several suggestions as to why not:
-Birkat hamazon is meant to give praise to Hashem, and therefore a mention of Aseret Yimei Teshuva would be out of place.
- Birkat hamazon must be said with joy, and the joy would be diminished if the Aseret Yimei Teshuva were mentioned.
-Or, since many people have the custom to fast during the Aseret Yimei Teshuva, they did not want to make a change in birkat hamazon in order to stress that it is preferable to be fasting.
Skipping to Shemoneh Esrei and Making Up What Was MissedSomeone came into shul very late for Shacharit. He put on tefillin and started Shemoneh Esrei right away with the tzibbur. He asked me afterwards whether he should make up Psukei D’zimra and Kri’at Shema afterward. What should I have told him?
If you can find a way that your friend will accept it in the good spirit you intend, tell him that next time he should not skip straight to Shemoneh Esrei. Most of the berachot, which can be said after davening, can be skipped in order to say Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan, including almost all of Birkot Hashachar (see Rama, Orach Chayim 52:1; Yechaveh Da’at V:5; Ishei Yisrael 5:9). The exceptions are Elokai Neshama and Birkot Hatorah, due to a doubt under what circumstances they are fulfilled during davening (Mechayei Hameitim and Ahava Rabba, respectively).
Sephardim follow the opinion that one can indeed skip P’sukei D’zimra to be able to say Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan (Shulchan Aruch, OC 52:1; Yechaveh Da’at V:5). Ashkenazim follow the opinion that one can greatly shorten Psukei D’zimra to catch up, but at least the berachot (Baruch She’amar and Yishtabach) along with at least one zimra (Ashrei- see Berachot 4b) may not be skipped (Mishna Berura 52:6; Ishei Yisrael 16:21).
All agree that one may not skip Kri’at Shema and its berachot and have Shemoneh Esrei precede them (Shulchan Aruch, OC 111:3 ). This is because of the great importance of semichat geula l’tefilla, which means the following. Birkot Kri’at Shema end with the beracha of Ga’al Yisrael (He who liberated Israel), and it is important that this beracha, being a classically poignant praise of Hashem, lead into Shemoneh Esrei, which is the main part of tefilla. Having this proximity is more important than davening Shemoneh Esrei with a minyan. At Ma’ariv, where semichat geula l’tefilla is less crucial, one who comes late actually should skip to Shemoneh Esrei to start with the minyan (Shulchan Aruch, OC 236:3).
Now let us move to your case, where one already recited Shemoneh Esrei without having first done P’sukei D’zimra and Kri’at Shema and its berachot. P’sukei D’zimra is a set of psalms and other p’sukim, sandwiched between opening (Baruch She’amar) and closing (Yishtabach) berachot. While P’sukei D’zimra existed at the time of the gemara (see Shabbat 118b), both the historical development of this section of tefilla and its exact function are not fully clear. However, it likely has to do with the idea of organizing one’s praise of Hashem before davening, as expressed in Avoda Zara 7b. This seems to be the reason that Rav Notrai Gaon (see Tur, OC 52) says that after Shemoneh Esrei has been said, it is no longer proper to recite P’sukei D’zimra. Although some say that it can be made up after Shemoneh Esrei (see ibid.), the Shulchan Aruch (OC 52:1) accepts Rav Notrai’s approach as halacha, but only in regard to the berachot. However, he says that one may and should recite the p’sukim that he skipped (as there is no problem of beracha l’vatala). There is a kabbalistically inclined approach that even reciting the p’sukim is problematic after Shemoneh Esrei. However, the more accepted view is that one may recite the p’sukim, but it is not obligatory to do so (see Yechaveh Da’at ibid.; Tefilla K’hilchata 10:39).
While it is important to go from the berachot of Kri’at Shema into Shemoneh Esrei, this does not mean that these berachot serve only as an introduction. Rather, there is a mitzva to recite the Torah’s p’sukim of Kri’at Shema, and Chazal created and attached berachot that share overlapping themes to Kri’at Shema. Thus, just as after Shemoneh Esrei there is still a mitzva of Kri’at Shema, so there is a mitzva to recite its berachot at that time (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 67:1; see aforementioned Shulchan Aruch, OC 236:3 regarding Ma’ariv).
Therefore, your friend should have said Kri’at Shema with its berachot and could have recited P’sukei D’zimra without its berachot.
Does One Starting Shemoneh Esrei With the Chazan Count for the MinyanI arrived at a small minyan for Mincha as the chazan was waiting for one more person needed to start chazarat hashatz. The question arose whether I could be counted if I started along with the chazan, considering I was doing my own davening and not answering Amen.
If eight people plus the chazan had finished Shemoneh Esrei, they could have started without you. The main source for that assertion is the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 55:6, in the context of Kaddish), who says that someone who is sleeping or is in the midst of Shmoneh Esrei and cannot answer can count as one of the ten people needed for a minyan. This comes from the Hagahot Maimoniot (Tefilla 8:9), who is based on opinions in the gemara that are lenient regarding the qualifications of the tenth person for a minyan.
There is not unanimity on two related points. Some Acharonim (see Eliya Rabba 55:7, Aruch Hashulchan, OC 55:13) say that while we can count only one sleeping person, we can use more people who are reciting Shemoneh Esrei, as they are involved in sanctifying Hashem and can stop their tefilla to at least listen. Only six people (including the chazan) have to be actively involved in the Kaddish. The Mishna Berura (55:32) is inconclusive on the matter. Another matter is that the Shulchan Aruch Harav (OC 55:7) says that for chazarat hashatz we require nine people to actually answer and cannot even use one who is sleeping or davening. In Living the Halachic Process, vol. I, A-10, we took the middle approach – we can use one person in Shemoneh Esrei toward the minyan for chazarat hashatz (see Tzitz Eliezer XII:9).
Does someone who is starting with the chazan count as one who is involved in chazarat hashatz or is he like anyone else who is in the midst of Shemoneh Esrei? It is brought in the name of Rav S.Z. Auerbach Halichot Shlomo (Tefilla 9:2) and Rav Ovadia Yosef (Yalkut Yosef, Tefilla 10) that one who is reading along word for word with the chazan counts fully toward the minyan, as doing so is no worse than listening and answering Amen. Assuming others will finish Shemoneh Esrei by Kedusha, you would no longer need the daveners to be reading along word by word.
There is a classical source that one who is reading along counts like one who is answering Amen. One is not supposed to start Shemoneh Esrei if he will not be able to answer Kedusha and Amen to a few critical berachot (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 109:1). However, he may recite these passages along with the chazan (ibid. 2). This is because reciting the beracha along with the chazan is like saying Amen (Beit Yosef, ad loc.).
Following this logic, it would seem that you could use more than one such person toward the minyan. Could you say that all can be davening for the first time along with the chazan? We do have a similar practice in heiche kedusha (see Rama, OC 124:2), but that is conceptually different. In heiche kedusha there is actually no chazarat hashatz, as the chazan himself is not repeating Shemoneh Esrei but saying it for the first time. Here, we probably need a majority of a minyan to make chazarat hashatz meaningful, and the people who are reading along make it considered that a full minyan are related to do it.
It is not crucial to have nine people answering Amen. While the Rosh (Shut 4:19), who is the main source that nine people have to be listening, says that all should answer Amen, in regard to b’dieved he is bothered only if others are not following along. In general, saying Amen is an important mitzva but is not required to be credited with the beracha (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 213:2). (In the context of heiche kedusha, the Rama says that there should be at least one answering.)
Therefore, if you would have read along with the chazan, you could have counted toward the minyan, unlike those who were up to different sections of Shemoneh Esrei. Whether it paid to wait for more people who had finished Shemoneh Esrei depends on a few things, certainly including the extent of tircha d’tzibbura.
Sucking a candy while davening and before KiddushIs one allowed to daven while sucking a candy? Also, is one allowed to have a sucking candy on Shabbat before one makes kiddush (after shacharis has been recited).
In general one should not suck a candy during davening as the mouth is supposed to be dedicated to speaking to Hashem in the most respectful manner. It should also not be eaten before Kiddush. If there is a medicinal or semi-medicinal need for the candy, please write back to us with the specifics.
Delay Between Birkat Kohanim and Sim ShalomI, a kohen, turn around at the end of Birkat Kohanim when the chazan starts Sim Shalom. Recently, a chazan chanted a tune between Birkat Kohanim and Sim Shalom. Was that proper? Were we supposed to turn around when he started chanting or when he said Sim Shalom?
The gemara (Sota 39b) indeed says that kohanim should not turn around until the chazan begins Sim Shalom. Therefore, it seems that you should have waited until he actually started Sim Shalom, as an introductory tune does not have halachic standing. However, the matter deserves a better look.
Rashi (ad loc.) describes the end of Birkat Kohanim as follows: the congregation finishes saying Amen to the last beracha, the kohanim turn around and close their hands, the chazan starts Sim Shalom, and the kohanim start reciting “Ribono shel olam.” His order places turning around after Amen but before Sim Shalom (i.e., in your case, you did not have to wait). How could Rashi contradict an explicit gemara? The Maharshal (ad loc.), based on Rashi, says that the gemara means that the time for Sim Shalom must have come, i.e., the congregation must have completed answering Amen.
While Tosafot (Sota 39a) and the Ran (Megilla, 16a of the Rif’s pages) quote Rashi without comment, the Rambam (Tefilla 14:6) and the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 128:15) bring the halacha with the simple reading of the gemara – when the chazan starts Sim Shalom. There is no indication from their wording or the sources that the Beit Yosef and commentaries cite that their intention is the Rashi/Maharshal approach.
Let us see if there is halachic logic to have to wait literally for the beginning of Sim Shalom. The apparent logic for the kohanim not to turn around immediately is that they should not rush to finish their job before Birkat Kohanim is totally finished, perhaps thereby showing disrespect to the blessings and the blessed (see Birkot Horai 12:(1)). Perhaps, then, Sim Shalom is not necessary, as long as Birkat Kohanim is over.
Does one need to start a new beracha to finish the previous section? This point seems to be at the heart of another halachic discussion. If one did not mention rain in the winter in the second beracha of Shemoneh Esrei until after the beracha, he needs to return to the beginning of Shemoneh Esrei (Shulchan Aruch, OC 114:4). However, the beracha is not considered over in this regard until he begins the next beracha; before this, he can insert the mention of rain where he is up to (ibid. 6). This provides a precedent for the end of one section (e.g., Birkat Kohanim) depending on the beginning of the next (e.g., Sim Shalom).
One might deflect this proof because: 1) Not everyone agrees with that Shulchan Aruch (see Biur Halacha ad loc.). 2) The Mishna Berura (114:31) says that one should start mentioning rain within k’dei dibbur (1-1/2 – 2 seconds) of the beracha’s end. To this, we respond: 1) Not only is the Shulchan Aruch ultimately accepted, but even some dissenters do not say that it is like one started the next beracha but that at that point the mistake is viewed as a nonretractable. 2. The Mishna Berura (based on Derech Hachayim 33:34) only says it is preferable to mention rain right away.
There are also strong indications (based on Megilla 18a) that Sim Shalom is the natural continuation of Birkat Kohanim and may serve as confirmation of the blessing (see Rav Nota Greenblatt in Afikei Torah, pg. 131) and is the appropriate time for the kohanim to commence the second stage of their blessing (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 128:15). Therefore, it makes sense that the gemara means that only after Sim Shalom actually begins should kohanim turn around and say Ribbono Shel Olam.
Kohanim should follow the consensus of poskim (see Magen Avraham 128:28; Mishna Berura 128:70) to not turn around until Sim Shalom starts. Chazanim should not procrastinate or chant before Sim Shalom, which confuses the kohanim and the congregation (see Shulchan Aruch, ibid. 23).
Praying for someone who has a condition with no known cureIs one permitted to daven that their loved one with autism or similar conditions should be cured despite the fact that there is no known cure or is this considered a tefillat shav.
It is not a tefillat shav to daven for one for whom there is no known cure. It is a logical request even if it would require a medical miracle. It is different from the prayers in Berachot 54, which are either illogical (praying for something that is already determined) or requires something which is a change in nature (a female fetus turning into a male fetus). There is nothing illogical about praying that the conditions of autism of an individual will cease until the person is normal, whether by divine means or the discovery of a treatment which is no yet known but may be. It is even more plausible for the person to improve if not be rid of the condition, and refuah is not all or nothing.
Short Pants for Davening on ShabbatSomeone in shul told me last Shabbat that I should not wear shorts to shul. When I told him I learned it is permitted, he said that Shabbat is different. Why should Shabbat change the halacha?
Halachot like these involving clothes tend to be subjective. However, one needs to start with the halachic philosophy and standard situations. We wrote (Eikev 5771) about wearing shorts, with a focus on a chazan, and we refer you there for additional sources.
When one davens, he stands before Hashem and should be dressed respectably (Shabbat 10a; Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 91). The Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 4) says that this includes covering one’s legs, when this is how people dress before important people. The Mishna Berura (91:12) adds that one should wear a hat, explaining that this is the way people dress publicly. (In some circles, this is still true; in others, it does not apply at all).
Even in surroundings where one should cover his legs, there are limits to the severity of the matter. One’s tefilla is invalid after the fact only if his private parts are uncovered (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 91:1) or there is no separation between his heart and private parts (Biur Halacha ad loc.). There is some question as to whether it is better to daven or to skip davening if he is not able to cover his chest (ibid.). Regarding other “improper attire,” including one who has only shorts, he may daven. However, the Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 5) writes that when it is possible, one must be properly dressed.
Rav Ovadya Yosef (Yechaveh Da’at IV:8 – see also the dissenters he cites) says that in places (e.g., kibbutzim) and for people (children during the summer) where shorts are commonplace, it is permitted to daven in shorts (not as a chazan). We accept that approach, which leads to the challenge of determining whether short pants are commonplace enough in a give venue.
Does Shabbat change anything? Actually, shorts on Shabbat, not just at the time of davening deserves a similar discussion to the above, as one is supposed to wear nice clothing on Shabbat (Shulchan Aruch, OC 262:2). This is not a matter of oneg (enjoyment) but of kavod (honoring Shabbat), and this applies even when one is by himself (Mishna Berura 262:6) or prefers more casual clothes. Here, too, societal factors are crucial in determining what types of clothes are necessary, praiseworthy, and appropriate. (The Biur Halacha to 262:3 discusses whether wearing white clothes is showing off. In some circles, the same question could be raised about wearing a black hat, while in others a hat or even a shtreimel are expected). Factors such as age, weather, venue (vacation resort, camp) may also play a role.
Logic dictates that since we are taking a practical, subjective approach, there is every reason to combine factors. On average, people dress more formally at tefilla on Shabbat than they do either at tefilla during the week or on Shabbat outside of shul. The same is true regarding standing before important people, the model for attire for davening. One is likely to dress more formally at a formal setting with an important person than at a casual setting with him. We also find the honor of Shabbat elevating the prominence of other halachic matters. For example, a Shabbat meal warrants Sheva Berachot even without panim chadashot (Shulchan Aruch, Even Haezer 62:8); even minor eating (ara’i) is forbidden on Shabbat before taking ma’aser (Rambam, Ma’aser 3:4).
In summation, if it is rare for people to come to shul in your community with shorts on Shabbat, we would certainly agree with the content of the person who spoke to you (hopefully, in an appropriate way, which is not always easily done). If it is not uncommon, one needs to know where to draw the line, which is best done by local rabbis with a finger on the pulse of the community. In general, though, it is appropriate for the norm to be to wear long pants.
Continuing to Pray for Rain During a Trip Abroad I will be traveling outside of Israel, leaving after Israelis start asking for rain (“v’ten tal u’matar livracha” = vtul) and before those in chutz la’aretz start (7 Cheshvan – Dec. 4 or 5). Do I say vtul while abroad?
We will start with a brief overview of the question of saying v’ten tal u’matar outside Israel during this time period (see Living the Halachic Process, vol. II, A-11) before relating to your specific question.
The Rabbis instituted saying vtul according to the needs for rain of the time’s major Jewish communities. The entire Diaspora follows the needs of Bavel, starting 60 days after the beginning of Tekufat Tishrei (Dec. 4 or 5). The Rosh (Shut 4:10) rules that countries that require rain at other times of the year can insert the request accordingly. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 117:2) agrees with the Rosh in principle, but not in practice because of the minhag, and he treats the case of one who said it at that time as a doubt, so that he repeats Shemoneh Esrei as a voluntary prayer. The Rama (ad loc.) does not require repeating Shemoneh Esrei.
The Mishna Berura (117:5) cites two opinions on whether one who resides in Israel but is abroad on and after 7 Cheshvan follows the Israeli schedule or that of the place where he is. The rationale to follow Israel’s needs is more convincing if he will benefit from Israel’s rain, either if his family is there (Baer Heiteiv 117:4 in the name of Maharikash) or he plans to return during the year (ibid., in the name of the Pri Chadash).
Because of the doubt that surrounds this matter, major poskim (Rav S.Z. Orbach and Rav Elyashiv, quoted in Yom Tov Sheni K’Hilchato 10:2; Yalkut Yosef, Kitzur 117:15) suggest to says vtul in Shomeia Tefilla during the questionable period and is safe according to all opinions. This works because it is permitted to ask for rain during the summer in the beracha of Shomeia Tefilla, and it is sufficient b’di’eved to do so during the winter. Rav Feinstein (Igrot Moshe, OC II:102) implies that Israelis visiting countries where rain is desirable at that time should recite vtul in its regular place. However, the former opinion is preferable, especially for Sephardim (see Birkei Yosef, OC 117:5; Kaf HaChayim, OC 117:11).
We now move to your question. The Chida (Birkei Yosef, OC 117:6) says that one who started saying vtul in Israel and left with plans to return should continue to recite it normally. He explains that it is like a farce to begin saying it and then stop. There is a similar concept in the gemara (Taanit 4b-5a) regarding the discussion how to introduce “mashiv haruach …” in chutz la’aretz, where we treat two days like the possible end of Sukkot. Some say we should start saying “mashiv haruach” on the first day and then stop for some tefillot before resuming it on the second day. The gemara concludes that once we start, we do not stop. This, though, is not a halachic proof to the Chida’s concept, as commentaries explain the ruling differently (see Ritva, Turei Even ad loc.). Also, there is logic to distinguish between how the Rabbis institute the matter in the first place and what one does in the special situation of visiting a place with a different practice.
In any case, the Chida’s ruling that avoiding the “farce” of stopping what one started overcomes the rule to follows the practices of a host community – during the silent Shemoneh Esrei is the accepted one (see Ishei Yisrael 23:38). According to most authorities, an Israeli in chutz la’aretz at this time can be a chazan, in which case he says vtul in his silent Shemoneh Esrei but omits it during chazarat hashatz (ibid. 39).
The logic of continuing what one started does not suffice for one who has a fundamental reason to stop asking for rain. Therefore, an Israeli who is moving permanently abroad during this time and a ben chutz la’aretz who started saying vtul while visiting Israel in deference to local practice cease doing so when they leave Israel (Yein Hatov, OC 35; B’tzel Hochochma I:62).
Women davening on busI am disturbed to see women of all ages, modestly dressed, sitting next to or across from a male passenger and the woman is davening. I realize that we lead hectic lives yet, davening should be an integral part of one's schedule. So, it you find yourself pressed for time, would it be better to skip davening that morning rather than daven on the bus? Or, rather one should prioritize one's time and davening should be done rather than a household chore. We go to great lengths to keep the genders apart, particularly in Shul, then why is this acceptable on the bus?
The separation between men and women is a feature of a shul (as you hint, "particularly in shul"), for which a bus (as well as a plane) does not qualify. Individuals (men or women) are not forbidden to daven in the presence of the presence of the opposite gender. A man has a problem if he is facing parts of a woman's body that are supposed to be covered.
Of course, all things being equal, there are many reasons for a woman to try to daven at home, but far far be it from us to judge the time pressures of women, many of whom work in the home and out of it incredibly hard.
Understanding references in tefillah to Hashem’s nameRegarding the phrase that we say during prayers…
“Blessed is the Name of His glorious kingdom for all eternity.”
…what is the Name?
A name is the title we give to someone to identify him by. For example, we add president to a person's title so that people will recognize him as president. We cannot comprehend the true nature and existence of God. We can only recognize him in the way that he is revealed to man, by his creations and his actions.Therefore we only address and bless his name, the way we recognize him, and the way his kingship is revealed to us, as we cannot address God himself. Source: Rav Saadia Gaon in Emunot Ve'Deot end of Maamar 2.
Making Up a Tefilla With No Net Gain I heard that if one davened during Rosh Chodesh and left out Ya’aleh V’yavo (=YVY), which he then fixed with a repeat Shemoneh Esrei but forgot “v’ten tal umatar” (=vttum), he does not have to repeat Shemoneh Esrei a third time because he said all the necessary elements. Is the same true in the opposite case – he left out vttum in the first tefilla and forgot YVY in the second – or is leaving out vttum worse? Also, what happens if one left out vttum at Friday Mincha – does he say an extra Ma’ariv to make up for the invalid Mincha, or since we do not say vttum on Shabbat, one gains nothing?
We will start with a discussion that connects to your cases. If one forgot to daven Mincha, he davens Ma’ariv twice. If Mincha was Rosh Chodesh and Ma’ariv is after Rosh Chodesh, both of the Ma’ariv Shemoneh Esreis are without YVY, and the second still makes up for the missed Mincha (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 108:9). However, regarding whether one who omitted YVY at Mincha of Rosh Chodesh recites a second Shemoneh Esrei at Ma’ariv (without YVY) to make up for the lacking Mincha, the Tur (OC 108) cites a machloket Rishonim. He and the Shulchan Aruch (OC 108:11) rule that due to the doubt of which opinion to follow, one says the second tefilla with the intention that, if it is not called for, it should be considered a tefillat nedava (voluntary prayer) (see Mishna Berura 108:33). If this occurred on Shabbat eve, one does not do a “double tefilla” because there are no tefillot nedava on Shabbat (Mishna Berura 108:36).
The conceptual question behind this machloket applies to your questions: when one leaves out a necessary section of Shemoneh Esrei, is it considered a valid tefilla that was missing an element, or is it considered an invalid tefilla? Rav Frank (Har Tzvi, OC I:54) connects the machloket to your first cases, of alternatingly missing vttum and YVY, without distinguishing between them. According to the opinion that a tefilla missing something is a tefilla, but one repeats it to provide a framework to insert the omission, in this case, between the two tefillot, he said everything. If the lacking Shemoneh Esrei is not a tefilla at all, then each of the attempts was useless and a third Shemoneh Esrei is necessary. Contemporary seforim argue whether a tefillat nedava is called for (Ishei Yisrael 39:30), discretionary (Tefilla K’hilchata 22:(25)), or better avoided (Piskei Teshuvot 108:12). (The order of presentation reflect our preference.)
Rav Chaim of Brisk is widely cited as distinguishing between forgetting YVY and forgetting vttum – YVY is an addition whereas vttum is part and parcel of the tefilla’s set format. Even so, the order of omission should not make a difference because either way, according to Rav Chaim, the tefilla missing vttum was worthless and cannot validate the YVY said at that time.
According to Rav Chaim, if one forgot vttum on Friday Mincha (your third case), he would do a double tefilla of Ma’ariv even on Shabbat, when there are no voluntary tefillot (see Har Tzvi ibid.). However, there are strong questions on the application of Rav Chaim’s distinction. First, if vttum is central to its beracha, why can one who forgot it make it up in Shomeiah Tefilla (see Berachot 29a)? Also, the opinion that one does not recite two tefillot at Ma’ariv when he cannot insert the missed element was said even for a case where one davened a weekday Mincha on Shabbat (Tosafot, Berachot 26b; Shulchan Aruch, ibid.). Although leaving out the beracha of Shabbat is certainly central to the tefilla, Rishonim say the tefilla is suffices so that there would not be a double Ma’ariv. Missing vttum is not worse than that. While there are probably answers for Rav Chaim, poskim (including the Har Tzvi ibid. and Kaf Hachayim 117:33 – see Ishei Yisrael 30:(57)) assume not like him regarding your third case. Therefore, in the cases where making up Shemoneh Esrei without vttum would not add anything new, one repeats only during the week, when a tefillat nedava is possible.
Waking Up on a Plane to Daven I will be on a trans-Atlantic overnight flight travelling east, so that during the time people normally sleep, the time for Shacharit will pass quickly. Is it necessary to get up, or do we say that one who is sleeping is exempt from mitzvot?
You raise a fascinating question: do obligations in mitzvot apply to a person while he is sleeping? This issue is at the heart of questions of what others should do when observing a sleeping person in a halachically problematic situation. However, that point is not necessary to answer your practical question.
While certain sources indicate that when a person is sleeping, the laws of the Torah fundamentally do not apply to him, there are several and stronger sources that prove that mitzvot do apply at least on some level. If rain forces one to sleep inside his house on Sukkot and the rain stops during the night, he does not have to go then to the sukka (Sukka 29a). The Beit Yosef (Orach Chayim 639; see also Mishna Berura 639:43) says that a major part of this discussion is about the people of the household not being required to wake the sleeping person. The simple implication of the sources (compare Shulchan Aruch, OC 639:6 and 7) is that this is a specific exemption from sukka for someone who will be unusually bothered to be in the sukka under those circumstances. The classical commentaries do not speak of a sweeping rule that mitzvot do not apply to those sleeping, implying that there is no such rule. On the other hand, Rav S.Z. Auerbach said that one is not obligated in sukka when he is sleeping and therefore it is (theoretically) permitted to remove a sleeping person from the sukka (see Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla, pp.335-337). Another important source involves someone who died in the room where a kohen is sleeping. The Rama (Yoreh Deah 372:1) says that people should wake the kohen so he can leave the premises.
Playing out the different approaches to a case of one who sees his friend sleeping as the end time for reciting Kri’at Shema approaches, Rav Auerbach’s camp would not require waking him, while others would (see Halichot Shlomo ibid.). There is logic to distinguish between mitzvot andowH aveirot in two directions. In some ways, being physically involved in a situation of aveira while sleeping may be more problematic than simply not doing a mitzva at that point (ibid.; see also Shut R. Akiva Eiger I:8). In the opposite direction, even if one is exempt from a mitzva when sleeping, if he does not perform it, he will not be credited for what he did not do; therefore, there is certainly what to gain by waking him. In short, there is room for other distinctions: whether a Torah-level mitzva, e.g., Kri’at Shema, or a Rabbinic one, e.g., Shacharit, is at stake (see Keren L’Dovid, OC 18; Shach, YD 372:3); whether the specific person would want to be woken (see Keren L’Dovid ibid.; Halichot Shlomo ibid.); whether the person went to sleep with a realization that the problem would arise while he would be sleeping (ibid.).
This last distinction brings us to the crucial practical point regarding your question. It is forbidden for one to go to sleep in a manner that will likely bring him to miss a mitzva. In several cases, there are Rabbinical prohibitions about eating or sleeping before doing a mitzva even when his plan is to perform the mitzva within its proper time (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 692:4 and Mishna Berura 692:15). This prohibition sometimes begins even before the mitzva applies (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 235:2 and Mishna Berura ad loc. 17). While Chazal obviously do not forbid going to sleep at night out of fear one will wake up too late for Kri’at Shema and Shacharit, they had harsh things to say about those who are not careful to wake up in time (see Avot D’Rabbi Natan 21; Pirkei Avot 3:10 with Bartenura). Therefore, whatever one’s fundamental approach to obligations while one sleeps, before going to sleep, one must have a good plan to ensure he will perform the mitzva when it becomes incumbent (see Halichot Shlomo ibid.).
Shortening Psukei D’zimra to Catch UpI have noticed in a few shuls that a minority of the tzibbur starts Shemoneh Esrei (=SE) together and many people who come in a few minutes late do not try to catch up. Isn’t it correct to skip parts of P’sukei D’zimra (=PDZ) in such a case?
The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 52:1), based on Geonim and Rishonim, rules that one should shorten PDZ in order to catch up to the tzibbur and details the order of precedence. The Shulchan Aruch allows skipping all of PDZ if needed for that purpose (Yalkut Yosef (PDZ 24) concurs), while most Ashkenazi poskim require a minimal PDZ (Mishna Berura 52:6). (Some say it is important to finish Yishtabach with the tzibbur (see Avnei Yashfeh, OC I:10), but starting SE together is the main issue (Mishna Berura ibid.).)
Discussion was awoken by a passage in the Maggid Meisharim (quoted in Ba’er Heitev 52:1) in which Rav Yosef Karo’s angel warned him to come to shul early because skipping parts of PDZ is like “fiddling with the pipes.” The Ba’er Heitiv continues that many pious people thus do not shorten PDZ even if they come late.
There are few reasons to stick by the Shulchan Aruch’s ruling despite the story involving its author. First, the maggid’s instruction was to come early to shul, which actually implies that if he did not come early, he should skip parts of PDZ (Eliya Rabba 52:4). Furthermore, we do not follow kabbalistic sources against a halachic consensus (Chacham Tzvi 36). It may be different for people who follow all kabbalistic practices (see Ma’amar Mordechai 52:1), [few of whom read our column]. While significant halachic authorities follow the Ba’er Heitev’s understanding of Maggid Meisharim, the pillars of contemporary halacha do not (see Mishna Berura ibid.; Igrot Moshe OC, IV:91; Yechaveh Da’at V:5; Halichot Shlomo 8:41).
Cases that the classical sources did not discuss explicitly are riper for machloket. The Sha’arei Teshuva (52:1) says that if one davens too slowly to keep up with the tzibbur, he is allowed (apparently not required – see Ishei Yisrael 12:22) to say everything at his own pace and miss SE with the tzibbur. The implication is that he is not required to start davening early to “build up a lead” (ibid.). (He should, though, have his tallit and tefillin on and have recited Birkot Hashachar by the time the tzibbur starts PDZ.)
The Eshel Avraham (Butchatch- 52) says that it suffices to join the tzibbur at chazarat hashatz, and one should not skip PDZ to start the silent SE together. This depends on a broad question of if or to what extent chazarat hashatz counts as tefilla b’tzibbur (see Yabia Omer II, OC 7; our column, Tazria 5766); the Pri Megadim (EA 52:1) says it does not. This question has an opposite ramification in a different case in our issue – does one shorten PDZ to make it on time to chazarat hashatz when he anyway will miss silent SE? Each fundamental approach has a strong basis, but we prefer the approach that davening along with the chazarat hashatz fulfills a lower level element of tefilla b’tzibbur, but that regarding our context the crucial point is only the beginning of silent SE (Mishna Berura 52:6; Halichot Shlomo 8:41 (citing Rav S.Z. Auerbach)). (It is very difficult to read the classical sources any other way.) Starting SE significantly late but while the tzibbur is still davening is probably a similar level as that of joining chazarat shatz, and it is also permitted only if one will finish his SE by Kedusha (Shulchan Aruch, OC 109:1; Pri Megadim 109, EA 2; see B’tzel Hachochma IV:3).
In summary, we recommend to skip as much of PDZ as needed to give one a good chance to start silent SE (and, in most cases, Barchu) together. We respect other legitimate opinions, especially under certain consequences (see above). Having a shul start SE without a large percentage of the tzibbur joining together is regrettable. While it is proper to slow down to the average participant’s davening speed, “holding back” those who come on time to accommodate latecomers is also problematic.
Mistakes in the Order of Kaddish and Barchu On Motzaei Shabbat the chazan mistakenly said Kaddish Titkabel (=KT) and Barchu before V’yehi Noam and Kiddusha D’sidra (V’atah Kadosh). After saying those tefillot, he repeated KT and Barchu. Also, one morning a mourner said Barchu after the Kaddish of the Mizmor of the day instead of after Ein Keilokeinu and then repeated it at its normal place. Were these repetitions warranted?
The answers are basically evident if one understands the roles of KT and Barchu.
The main reason to recite Barchu again at the end of tefilla is for the sake of latecomers who missed the main one (Rama, Orach Chayim 133:1). For that reason, Nusach Ashkenaz does not repeat Barchu on Monday, Thursday, and Shabbat, due to the assumption that latecomers answered Barchu at the aliyot of Kri’at HaTorah (see Rama ibid.;). While it is customary in Israel to insert Barchu after Ein Keilokeinu, Barchu meets its purpose earlier or later in tefilla at least b’di’eved, as happens in Kriat HaTorah or in communities which do not recite Ein Keilokeinu daily. This should be so even according to Nusach Sephard/Eidot Hamizrach and in regard to the Motzaei Shabbat mistake, as this is still a Barchu at the end of davening, even if it moved up one Kaddish. (Since Kabbalistic considerations are behind the minhag to repeat Barchu every day (see Kaf Hachayim, OC 133:1) we cannot rule out the possibility that it should be repeated if not said at the exact right place, but we doubt that.)
Different Kaddeishim have different functions. The unique part of the Kaddish Shalem known as KT is the request that Hashem accept our joint prayers favorably. This relates to the joint Shemoneh Esrei, whether the silent one at Maariv or chazarat hashatz at the other tefillot (see Rama, OC 55:3 and Mishna Berura ad loc. 22). Therefore, it seems evident that KT is effective b’di’eved any time after Shemoneh Esrei, and there is no need or justification to repeat it.
However, there might be a significant dissenter regarding KT before V’ata Kadosh. Chief Rabbi Y. Yosef writes (Yalkut Yosef 132:8) that if one recited KT before before Ashrei/U’va L’tzion (the morning version of V’ata Kadosh), he should repeat it after U’va L’tzion. This is based on the assumption that Titkabel applies not only to Shemoneh Esrei but also to U’va L’tzion, to the extent that if KT preceded U’va L’tzion, another KT is needed. Indeed we do find Titkabel for a non-Shemoneh Esrei prayer – Selichot. On the other hand, his proof that Uva L’tzion warrants its own KT seems to actually be a disproof, as we will now see. He cites the Eliya Rabba (OC 693:5) who says that at Ma’ariv of Purim, KT is said twice, before Megilla reading to cover Shemoneh Esrei, and after the Megilla for V’ata Kadosh. The problem with this proof is that while the Mishna Berura (693:1) does cite the Eliya Rabba, he also cites the Magen Avraham, who says that Titkabel is said only in the Kaddish that precedes the Megilla, and the minhag of the great majority of communities is like the latter. In other words, we see that KT before V’ata Kadosh/U’va L’tzion suffices.
Perhaps Rav Yosef would agree not to repeat KT when it was done before V’yehi Noam/V’ata Kadosh of Motzaei Shabbat, due to the unique nature of those tefillot. They are recited to push off the end of davening in order to delay the return of souls to gehinom after Shabbat (see Tur, OC 295). The simple implication is that the point of return is after KT ends our tefilla. If so, if one prematurely said KT before those tefillot, there might be no reason to say them. While our intuition suggests that once the tefillot were instituted, they should be said anyway, its recitation is likely not important enough in that case to warrant a repeat of KT for its sake.
We posit then if one mistakenly recited KT on Motzaei Shabbat before the special tefillot, which include sections from Tehillim and elsewhere and requests, they would be followed by Kaddish Yatom. If no one wants to say Kaddish Yatom, the tefilla continues with Aleinu.
Sheliach tzibur forgetting yaaleh veyavo in Maariv On Chol Hamoed the Shaliach Tzibur finishes his Shemone Esrei and then realizes he's forgotten to say yaaleh veyavo. Since there is no repeat of the Shemone Esrei at Maariv should he repeat his Shemone Esrei right away, or should he, for reasons of Tirchah L'tzibur (and personable embarrassment), continue the service, in which case, should he repeat the Shemone Esrei after the service?
It is possible to say Shemoneh Esrei later, and the shul should not have to wait for him. There is some discussion whether he is capable of saying Kaddish Titkabel since he has not said a fully valid Shemone Esrei, but the stronger opinion is that he is able to do so. (See Ishei Yisrael 24:60; Rivevot Ephrayim1:177). Therefore, he should finish his job as Shaliach Tzibur and afterward repeat Shemone Esrei with yaaleh veyavo.
Listening to Laining During Shemoneh EsreiIf a person comes late to davening, is he allowed to continue with Shemoneh Esrei during Kri’at Hatorah (=laining). Does it make a difference if z’man tefilla is coming soon?
This question is not found in classical sources, but there is much to learn from similar cases that are discussed.
Rashi (Sukka 38b) says that one who is in the midst of Shemoneh Esrei when the tzibbur is up to Kedusha or Kaddish should listen without speech to them and thereby fulfill the mitzvot of answering these passages. Tosafot (Berachot 21b) forbids this since listening to fulfill these mitzvot is equivalent to reciting them, which is forbidden during Shemoneh Esrei (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 104:6). The Shulchan Aruch (ibid.) rules like Rashi, that one may listen. Thus, we seem to assume that listening to things during Shemoneh Esrei is not a fundamental problem, and listening to laining is ostensibly the same.
Arguably, listening is more justifiable for laining. Perhaps, Tosafot objects to listening only to things like Kedusha, which needs to count like speaking in order to fulfill the mitzva. For laining, listening alone suffices, and it should thus not be equated to speaking (Az Nidberu XIV:29; see Lev Avraham (Weinfeld) I:26). Indeed, Az Nidberu allowed a yeshiva in which many talmidim took a very long time for Shemoneh Esrei to continue their practice of stopping to listen to laining.
On the other hand, there are several reasons against listening to laining during Shemoneh Esrei. First, the need to listen to Kaddish and Kedusha may be more pressing than to laining, as there are serious opinions that the obligation of Torah reading is on the tzibbur, not the individual (see Ran, Megilla 3a of Rif’s pages; Yabia Omer VIII, OC 54). Indeed, the Shulchan Aruch (OC 146:2) cites some opinions that exempt individuals from listening to laining in various circumstances. While not discussed in that context, a desire to not take a long pause in Shemoneh Esrei is at least as important a reason not to listen to the laining.
Why do we interrupt Shemoneh Esrei even for Kaddish and Kedusha, considering that “one who is occupied with a mitzva is exempt from another mitzva” (Sukka 26a)? Teshuvot V’hanhagot (II:70) says that divorcing oneself from the praise of Hashem going on around him is like disgracing Him; he posits that this logic does not apply to not listening to laining. Lev Avraham (ibid.) suggest that since Kaddish and Kedusha are also forms of tefilla, the mitzva of Shemoneh Esrei does not “knock off” its “brother mitzva.” Another distinction is based on the halacha that we do stop mitzva #1to perform mitzva #2 when it is not difficult to do so (see Rama, OC 38:8). Arguably, stopping for the shorter, less confusing Kedusha and Kaddish is easier than for a series of aliyot of laining. Finally, since part of the reason to rule like Rashi regarding Kedusha is minhag (see Tosafot ibid.; Be’ur Halacha to OC 104:7), the minhag might not exist for laining.
In summary, it is not forbidden to listen to laining during Shemoneh Esrei (compare to Yabia Omer VII, OC 12), but it is likely inadvisable (see Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 12:4). There are different accounts of the practices of important rabbanim (see Dirshu notes 104:36; Ishei Yisrael 32:(56)), but probably a lot has to do with the halachic common sense of the circumstances (see Az Nidberu ibid.). Being very late to tefilla may be different from davening much slower than one’s surroundings (although the latter is not always a good idea) and in the former case, perhaps one does not deserve to fulfill laining in such a strange manner.
In any case, if listening means finishing Shemoneh Esrei after sof z’man tefilla, one should continue davening. While otherwise it is more appropriate to listen to laining during Psukei D’zimra and even Kri’at Shema (see Mishna Berura 66:26), this should not be at the expense of z’man tefilla (Ishei Yisrael 13:9). Skipping parts of Psukei D’zimra would be preferable, though, to missing laining (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 52:1).
Practicing Saying “V’ten Tal U’Matar"How many times is it required to recite repeatedly “V’ten tal u’matar” (=Vten) until we can assume, when in doubt, that I said the recitation correctly?
If one is unsure if he remembered to cease saying Mashiv haruach …(=Mashiv), we assume for the first 30 days that he continued the now incorrect recitation (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 114:8, based on Yerushalmi). However, the Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 9) accepts the Maharam M’Rotenberg’s (see Tur, OC 114) remedy of reciting the correct version 90 times, after which we assume he got it right. The source that concentrated change is effective like a change over time is the opinion that an ox which gores three times on one day changes its status like one who gored three days (Bava Kama 24a). While many question the comparison’s aptness (see Taz 114:13), this is the accepted practice (see Biur Halacha ad loc.). The Mishna Berura (114:40) says that reciting the new version 90 times is applicable for Vten as well
There are also technical questions about this system. The Rama (Darchei Moshe, OC 114:2) points that 90 times seems an inexact substitute for 30 days, as Mashiv is said more than 90 times (due to Mussaf) in 30 days and Vten (absent on Shabbatot) is said fewer. He says that 30 days is just the average time, but the important thing is the 90 recitations, however long each one takes. (The Rama’s opinion in the Shulchan Aruch is unclear (see OC 114:8 and Mishna Berura 114:37)). The Chatam Sofer (OC 20) posits that often 30 days has 101 sayings of Mashiv, and 101 is known to be a number of repetitions which makes a text absorbed (see Chagiga 9b). The Gra (ad loc.) is among those who say that it is the passage of 30 days that creates the change, even though there are more than 90 Mashivs and fewer Vtens during this time.
The accepted opinion is that one who does not do extra repetitions determines whether to assume that he said the correct text based on a cut-off of 30 days. Yet, the practice of those who do “artificial repetitions” is to do the ostensibly contradictory 90 recitations. The Mishna Berura (114:37) says we accept the lenient opinion in both major questions because of the concept of safek berachot l’hakel. In other words, if we are not sure whether there is a need to make additional berachot, in this case by repeating Shemoneh Esrei or parts of it, we refrain from doing so. (Admittedly, there are cases (e.g., Mashiv slightly before 30 days) when we could have been more lenient than the standard practice.) Most (see Mishna Berura 114:42; Ishei Yisrael 23:(137)) assume that one can mix and match, achieving confidence about the transition by an appropriate mixture of days and repetitions (e.g., 10 days and 60 repetitions).
Some suggest that it is preferable to avoid the artificial 90 repetition system (see Shulchan Aruch Harav OC 114:11; Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 8:26). The logic is that since it is unclear whether it sufficiently removes doubt that one said the wrong thing, (i.e., it might still be correct to repeat), it is better to leave things with the accepted 30-day guideline. (Rav Yaakov Emdin has a technical issue with the repetitions, as he assumed it required saying Hashem’s Name in vain. However, our practice has us start the recitation after the Name). However, this claim is very surprising. First of all, when not using this system, there are also plenty of doubts (e.g., after 30 days of Vten, which do not include 90 recitations; if one missed some tefillot or made mistakes in some). More significantly, since the repetition, if done with moderate concentration, certainly helps significantly to get things right faster, we are saving a lot of unnecessary berachot by getting ourselves accustomed. It would seem that the approach that one should avoid the repetitions makes sense only for those who rarely make these mistakes anyway.
In summary, doing 90 “artificial repetitions” for Vten and Mashiv, which the Shulchan Aruch/Mishna Berura and minhag ha’olam endorse, is valid and worthwhile (but not obligatory).
Saying Shemoneh Esrei AudiblyI daven with someone who davens Shemoneh Esrei loudly enough to disturb my davening significantly. Can/should I say anything?
There are two matters to discuss: whether the davener may do what he is doing; what you should do about it. The former is straightforward; the latter is difficult.
The gemara (Berachot 31a) learns from Chana (Shmuel I:1:13) that tefilla (referring at least mainly to Shemoneh Esrei) should not just be contemplated but that words should be formed by the movement of the lips, but in a manner that is not audible. The gemara (Berachot 24b) even refers to one who recites tefilla aloud as one who does not believe Hashem will hear him otherwise and to one who raises his voice as an idol worshipper. There is a machloket, from Talmudic times and on, whether it is proper to pronounce the words loudly enough to hear them himself (see Beit Yosef, Orach Chayim 101). While Kabbalistic sources oppose being able to hear, standard halachic ones recommend being able to hear (Shulchan Aruch, OC 101:2, but see Be’ur Halacha ad loc.).
The gemara (ibid.) assumes that the main problem of saying tefilla audibly is contextual and that he may do so if he needs to for his kavana (concentration). The Taz (OC 101:1) posits that it is justified even to improve his otherwise reasonable kavana (the Be’ur Halacha, concerned for the Kabbalistic opinions that audibility disqualifies tefilla, objects). However, the gemara says that even one who needs to recite aloud for his kavana may not do so in a communal setting because it disturbs others. The Mishna Berura (101:6) posits that this problem exists even if he disturbs only his closest neighbor(s) in shul. This indeed seems obvious. If the proper thing is to be quiet and this is waived to help kavana, why would we bend the rule if it hurts another while helping him?
It is difficult to apply these rules like an exact science. Most people cannot make themselves hear and still be certain that those next to them do not hear at all. It is also difficult to know when a quiet undertone will disturb others. And what if the words are not audible, but a low hum still disturbs someone? If it is his neighbor’s over-sensitivity, then it is arguably his problem, and the neighbor should deal with it or find a different place to sit.
These are issues that are hard to quantify and their practical application are often the type of things that separate average people from those with sterling middot. One optimally should make sure that he is not disturbing others. On the other hand, the person being disturbed should try to be understanding and give the davener leeway in borderline cases.
I often recall the general concept that I heard from my Rosh Yeshiva decades ago. There is, for example, a pasuk (Shemot 22:24) that it is forbidden to harass a borrower who is having difficulty paying back. There are also severe words for a borrower who does not pay back (Tehillim 37:21). The problem is when the borrower is all too familiar with the pasuk for the lender to know, and the lender is all too familiar with the borrower’s pasuk.
Even if one may ask the audible davener to conform to the halacha, it is not always clear if and how he should do this practically. The Chazon Ish (YD 2:21) made famous the opinion that in our days we do not know how to give rebuke. I would add that our generation is particularly unsuccessful (not that it was ever easy) in accepting not only rebuke but corrections. So you must think (and/or discuss with someone who knows him better than you) how your co-worshipper will react. This may depend on how he is told – directly, with a carefully worded (anonymous?) letter, having the rabbi speak to him directly or perhaps discuss the halachot with the community. Depending on the prospects, it might be better to put up with the situation or move your seat discreetly. [For readers who practice (possibly) audible davening, please discuss the matter with someone whom you respect and avoid disturbing others and having someone approach you.]
Reciting Aleinu Along with the TzibburIf I am in the midst of davening and the tzibbur is up to Aleinu, should I stop what I am doing and recite it along with them?
Let us trace where what you heard about saying Aleinu with the tzibbur comes from and then try to apply it properly.
The gemara (Berachot 20b) says that the reason the mishna instructs one who is impure and may not recite Kri’at Shema to “think about it” when others are reciting it is “so he should not be idle” at such a time. The Rosh (Berachot 3:14) says that the Behag says that for the same reason one who already recited Kri’at Shema and entered a shul in which they are reciting it should recite it again. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 65:2) rules this way, explaining that “he should not look as if he does not want to accept the yoke of the Heavenly Kingdom with his friends.”
The Magen Avraham (ad loc. 3) expands significantly on this idea, saying: “the same is true of other things that the tzibbur recites, e.g., Tehilla L’David (Ashrei), that he reads with them, for this is derech eretz.” A few things are not clear in this Magen Avraham. What is it about Ashrei specifically that makes it something that the tzibbur says (was it said aloud or in unison in his time?)? What else meets this criterion? What does he mean by derech eretz (is that the same as looking like not accepting)?
While it is unclear how he would answer the above questions, the Machatzit Hashekel (ad loc.), cited by the Mishna Berura (65:9) without dissent, says that the same is true of Aleinu. Rav Moshe Feinstein (Igrot Moshe OC III:89), without discussing Aleinu, gives guidelines for saying parts of tefilla along with the tzibbur. It is an obligation to answer devarim sheb’kedusha (things that require a minyan) that do not have a set amount of times per day to say them. The derech eretz applies only to sections of praise of Hashem, not to sections that are supplication.
The Aruch Hashulchan (OC 65:6) says that the minhag in his time was not to be careful to recite Ashrei or Aleinu with the tzibbur but just to bow with the tzibbur at the appropriate point of Aleinu. He does mention that some recite all of Aleinu with the tzibbur. While Ashrei has a very central place in davening (see Berachot 4b) and is recited three times a day, the thrice-recited Aleinu, instituted by Yehoshua Bin Nun, is very prominent as well, including in that we stand during its recitation (see Rama, OC 132:2, and Baer Heitev, ad loc. 3; Ishei Yisrael 26:(34)).
The fact that reciting Aleinu with the tzibbur comes from relatively late sources, is not unanimously held, and is described as derech eretz rather than an obligation, has an impact. There is a machloket whether the practice of reciting Kri’at Shema with the tzibbur justifies interrupting P’sukei D’zimra (opinions cited by Mishna Berura 65:11) or not (Shulchan Aruch, OC 65:2). Regarding Aleinu, which is of a lower level, halachic logic indicates that one should not stop during P’sukei D’zimra and certainly not during Shemoneh Esrei and Kri’at Shema and its berachot (see Ishei Yisrael 26:14).
We, therefore, summarize as follows. If one is in the last parts of davening, he should interrupt what he is reciting, preferably at a good place to stop, to say Aleinu with the tzibbur. (If he is not up to the post- U’va L’tzion section of his tefila, he should repeat Aleinu when he gets up to its normal place – Tefilla K’hilchata 17:16.) If one is davening with a minyan that says Aleinu in a different spot than he is used to, he should say it as the tzibbur does (Ishei Yisrael ibid., despite some opinions to the contrary in Tefilla K’hilchata 17:(31)). If he is in a place in davening at which he may not stop, it suffices to bow like others at “… va’anachnu korim…” According to the aforementioned Aruch Hashulchan, this is always enough, and this is parallel to bowing when the chazan gets up to Modim and one is not in able to say Modim D’Rabbanan (Shulchan Aruch, OC 109:1).
Kohen and Others Joining for a Minyan “In” a CemeteryI was in a cemetery with several people (nine men) at different graves. Someone wanted to make a Kaddish, and a woman said her husband, a kohen standing on a path 50 meters away beyond a 2 ft. wall, would recite it (loudly). Were we right in doing such a Kaddish, considering he was forbidden to come to us?
Most of the halachot of tziruf (joining together) for a minyan involve people in adjoining rooms or courtyards or some people being inside and some outside. There the main factor is whether they are in the same domain (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 55:13, ibid. 18), although other factors can cause tziruf (see ibid. 14, 15).
Regarding the tziruf for zimun in Birkat Hamazon, visual contact between the people connects them even if they are in different domains (Shulchan Aruch, OC 195:1). A major question is whether visual contact combines people for the apparently stricter matter of a minyan for tefilla, as well. The Rashba (Shut I:96) was asked why a chazan standing on a bima that is a halachically separate domain joins up with the others. He gives two answers: 1. A bima is made to serve as an integral part of the shul; 2. If some people in one domain see people in the other one, they constitute one unit. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 55:19) cites only the Rashba’s first answer as halacha regarding tziruf for a minyan. There is a major machloket among Acharonim whether one can also rely upon visual contact for tefilla (see Sha’arei Teshuva 55:15). The Mishna Berura (55:48, 52) cites both opinions and seems to prefer the lenient one. The Kaf Hachayim (ad loc. 70) accepts the stringent opinion.
What should be the determining factor when all the people are outside? Mishneh Sachir (I:12) and Minchat Yitzchak (II:44) say that if they can see and hear each other, this creates tziruf. These conditions were fulfilled in your case. However, you likely failed another condition. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 195:1) cites an opinion that a public path that separates between the parts of the group prevents tziruf for zimun, even if they see each other and/or are served by a common waiter (Mishna Berura 195:8). The Taz (195:2) says that even a minor private path separates. (See Teshuvot V’hanhagot I:163 for an extremely strict approach on what is considered a path, but even assuming we reject it, it is unclear what the cut-off point is). You do not describe, other than the insignificant low wall, what was in between your group and the kohen, but it is likely that within 50 meters in a cemetery there are pathways, and the Mishneh Sachir and Minchat Yitzchak say this prevents tziruf.
We can suggest that if the cemetery is fenced in, internal minor paths do not separate people. There is also logic to accept lenient opinions in our context. For one, it is emotionally important for people to be able to say Kaddish for their loved ones. Secondly, a possibly unauthorized Kaddish is not comparable to a possibly unauthorized beracha (l’vatala). A beracha l’vatala includes saying Hashem’s name improperly, which is either a Torah-level or at least a serious Rabbinic violation (see Tosafot, Rosh Hashana 33a). In contrast, we find poskim who say that one can be lenient in questionable cases of Kaddish (see Mahrashag II:40, regarding leniency to count a child as a tenth person for a minyan for Kaddish.)
The fact that the kohen was forbidden to come to where the majority of you were standing is not an issue. First, we are unaware of a source that a problem exists in this context. We do find a parallel application of your logic. If three people eat together in a manner that each may not, for halachic reasons, eat from the other’s food, there is no tziruf for zimun (Shulchan Aruch, OC 196:3). However, it is enough that Reuven can eat from Shimon’s food, even if Shimon cannot eat from Reuven’s. In your case, you could have gone to where the kohen is. Actually, you probably should have gone to where the kohen was, as Kaddish does not have to be said right next to the grave of the deceased you want credited.
Maariv Around the Time of ChatzotWhen I have the chance to daven Maariv only close to chatzot (astronomical midnight), dilemmas arise. Sometimes I have time to either recite Kri’at Shema or Shemoneh Esrei before chatzot, but not both; which has precedence? Other times, I can daven all of Maariv before chatzot at home, but if I go to our local “minyan factory,” the minyan misses chatzot; which is better?
The answer to the first question is clear for a few reasons. First, we accept the opinion that while by Torah law, one may recite Kri’at Shema until the morning, the Rabbis instructed us to do so by chatzot (Berachot 2a; Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 235:3), whereas not all agree whether Maariv has to be said by chatzot, as we will discuss. Second, Kri’at Shema at night is a mitzva from the Torah, whereas Maariv is at best a Rabbinic mitzva (see Rambam, Tefilla 1:1), and we rule that it is an originally optional tefilla that became accepted (ibid. 6). Third, while there are times it is justified to say Shemoneh Esrei before Kri’at Shema and its berachot (Shulchan Aruch, OC 236:3), we prefer not switching the accepted order (ibid. 2). Therefore, if it is close to chatzot, start with Kri’at Shema even if Shemoneh Esrei turns out to be after chatzot.
The more serious question is the relative importance of davening all of Maariv by chatzot vs. davening with a minyan. (Certainly, one should recite Kri’at Shema without its berachot before chatzot, even if means coming late or missing a post-chatzot minyan, as a minyan does not override even Rabbinic obligations. The question is whether he should go to a minyan and repeat Kri’at Shema within Maariv.)
The mishna (Berachot 26a) says that there is no set time of night for Maariv, and the Rambam (ibid. 6) mentions having all night for it without distinguishing between before and after chatzot. The Levush (108:3) is perhaps the earliest source to imply otherwise, as follows. One can do tashlumin (makeup) for a missed tefilla only during the next tefilla time slot (Shulchan Aruch, OC 108:4). The Levush comments that one who missed Mincha makes it up during Maariv time, but not the whole night. While the Malbushei Yom Tov argues with the Levush, one suggestion of the Eliya Rabba (108:4) is that the Levush limits the makeup time until chatzot, as it makes sense that the time of Maariv is limited like that of Kri’at Shema, which is a component of Maariv. The Pri Megadim (108, MZ 3) prefers the Eliya Rabba’s other suggestion, that the Levush only meant to say Maariv by alot hashachar (dawn), even though the night arguably continues beyond that. The Mishna Berura (108:15) cites both opinions without a clear preference.
The Tzelach (Berachot 26a) understood from the silence of the early poskim that there is no chatzot limit and wonders why not. After all, the reason regarding Kri’at Shema, that we want to avoid situations where people will forget, should apply to tefilla as well! He gives two main answers: 1. Tefilla is modeled after placing certain korban parts on the altar, which can be done all night. 2. Since Maariv is not a full obligation, they were less concerned about mistakes.
Because there are significant opinions who say that one should say Shemoneh Esrei by chatzot, we find contemporary poskim who say that Maariv by chatzot takes precedence over a minyan (Ishei Yisrael 28:15; Ohr L’Tzion II:15:9). This makes a good deal of sense from a purist perspective. However, not all agree (see Tefilla K’hilchata 3:53). Since all agree that one may daven after chatzot and the question is whether it should, l’chatchila, be done by chatzot, it is logical to let the individual decide which setting is better for his tefilla. Consider that these matters are not just about fulfilling obligations, which is accomplished in any case, but of having the best tefilla. Time plays a role, but so do other things. Realize that a minyan is impactful in having the tefilla accepted, by joining with other Jews (see sources in Living the Halachic Process II:A-5).
Imperfectly Said Tefillat HaderechWhen I go on bus tours, the tour guide often has someone say Tefillat Haderech, to which everyone answers “Amen,” before we leave the city limits of Yerushalayim. I thought it is supposed to be recited after you have left the city. In such a case, should I say "Amen"? Should I say it myself at the right time? Also, on a one day trip, if the person leaves out the phrase “v’tachzirenu l’vaytenu l’shalom,” should I repeat the tefilla with that phrase?
[We will not answer the question you did not ask: nowadays, when traveling in relatively built up areas, whether Tefillat Haderech is called for when traveling from point X to Y.]
The gemara (Berachot 30a) asks when one begins to recite Tefillat Haderech and until when, and answers “from the time he seizes the road” (there are different texts and it is hard to translate literally) and up to a parsa (approximately 4 km.), respectively. It is unclear from the Rishonim when one is considered on the road. The Magen Avraham (110:14) says it is after he leaves the city, and in fact comes to a place where there has been 70 amot without houses outside the city. (The determination on each road out of a city and whether rules for the city limits are the same as for eiruv techumin are beyond our present scope – see Machatzit Hashekel 110:14).
The Taz (110:7) says that there is no source for waiting until after leaving the city, as the gemara about seizing the road means just that one must be certain he is embarking on the journey. The Tur and Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 110:6) cite the practice of the Maharam MiRutenberg to connect Tefillat Haderech to Birkot Hashachar (since Tefillat Haderech starts as an open beracha, which is fitting to follow a previous beracha). The Taz understands that this is done during Shacharit and thus before leaving the city. Others, including the Eliya Rabba (110:14), counter that the Maharam did this when he davened on the way. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 230:1) connects Tefillat Haderech to the beracha said for leaving the city one was visiting. The Pri Megadim (OC, Mishbetzot Zahav 110:7) sees that as a sign that he holds that it is recited right after leaving the city, even if there are still houses.
You are likely right that sometimes people recited Tefillat Haderech too early. However, b’di’eved (after the fact), this is not so bad. First, almost all Acharonim agree that b’di’eved one fulfills the obligation when reciting once he was preparing to leave (Eliya Rabba ibid., Mishna Berura 110:29). Therefore, the beracha is not l’vatala and you may and should answer Amen (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 215:2). Also, In our times, it may make more sense to say Tefillat Haderech earlier. In the past, the main concerns were bandits and animals, who were more prevalent outside the city, whereas nowadays our primary concern, car accidents, can happen anywhere (see an application in Shevet Halevi X:21). On the other hand, it is hard to change halachic rules based on such a factor.
One could argue that it would be best for you to answer Amen but have in mind not to be yotzei, and say it later yourself at the better time. However, besides possible awkwardness, you can lose out. One advantage of saying it relatively early is that Rashi (Berachot ibid.) understands that you must say Tefillat Haderech within the first parsa after leaving (the Rama OC 110:7 cites as l’chatchila), and, if the Taz is right or if you do not act quickly, you can miss. So simply being yotzei with everyone else is proper.
The matter of not saying the addition for the return trip is not an issue. The phrase (different siddurim have variations), is mentioned for all trips by certain Rishonim (Rosh, Berachot 4:18) and not by others (see Kaf Hachayim, OC 110:13). It is only some Acharonim and contemporary practice who set it aside for cases where you are returning the same day. Therefore, there is no good reason to be concerned that the validity of the beracha is affected by omitting it (Ishei Yisrael 50:(3)).
Musaf or Hallel?After davening Mincha on Rosh Chodesh, I (a woman) wanted to make up Hallel and Musaf that I did not have a chance to do in the morning. I saw that I did not have enough time before sunset to do both. Which one should I have done?
There are certain set factors that Chazal used for precedence, such as tadir (the one which is more regular) and mekudash (the one that has more sanctity). On these grounds, there is what to discuss regarding Musaf and Hallel (see Igrot Moshe, Orach Chayim III:70). However, the subject is somewhat complicated to delve into in this context, and so we will leave those elements as inconclusive.
You had a few reasons to give the preference to Musaf over Hallel. One is their relative importance for women. There is a machloket whether women are obligated in Musaf. The Tzelach (Berachot 26a) says that the opinions that women are obligated in davening similarly to men do not apply to Musaf. The reason to obligate them, despite it being a time-based mitzva is that it is critical since it is a request of mercy (Berachot 20b). However, since Musaf is a special tefila added in connection to the service in the Beit Hamikdash and does not have to do with requesting mercy, women are not obligated. There are a few reasons to claim they are obligated (see Elef Hamagen 106:4), with perhaps the strongest one being that we do not easily distinguish between one tefilla and another (see opinions in Halichot Beita 6:(8)). The Mishna Berura (106:4) cites both opinions without expressing a preference.
In contrast, women are clearly exempt from reciting Hallel, which is a time-based mitzva, and at least on Rosh Chodesh, there are no special reasons to obligate them (Tosafot, Sukka 38a; Magen Avraham 422:5). While some women (perhaps including you) accept upon themselves an obligation to recite Hallel (see Be’ur Halacha to Orach Chayim 422:2), one would still give preference to the part of davening in which they are more likely to be innately obligated (Musaf). To this we add the fact that Hallel on Rosh Chodesh is only a minhag even for men (Tosafot, Berachot 14a).
Another factor favoring Musaf relates to the firmness of the deadline. You are working with the assumption that Musaf and Hallel (and presumably Mincha) must be done before sunset, which makes sense for non-Chassidic Ashkenazim. However, there may be room to recite Mincha several minutes thereafter (see Ishei Yisrael 27:6), based on one or more of the following factors. 1) According to Rabbeinu Tam and others, the day does not end until well after what we call sunset. 2) Even after sunset, it is not definite night, but bein hashemashot, which is treated as a doubt whether it is day or night. 3) If a certain moment during bein hashemashot is too late for Mincha, then it is time for Maariv, and therefore one can make a condition that the tefilla count for whichever is appropriate (see development of this idea in Be’ur Halacha 233:1).
#3 does not apply to Musaf, which is uncalled for if it is night, and therefore davening Musaf after sunset, with all the questionable berachot involved, is very problematic. However, Hallel is different in this regard. Granted, the time for Hallel is only during the day (Megilla 20b), but that primarily relates to fulfilling the mitzva. There does not appear to be a prohibition to recite Hallel at night. You can, then, recite Hallel right after finishing Musaf, even if it turns out that you will not finish it by sunset, as long as you do so without a beracha. This way, you have a decent chance of fulfilling the mitzva. (It is not a problem to recite Hallel without a beracha, which is always Sephardic practice on Rosh Chodesh, based on several Rishonim.) Although one may not recite Hallel freely (Shabbat 118b), doing so on a one-time basis when it is possibly still the time for it should be fine. You could not do this for Musaf if you did Hallel first.
Therefore, we would have recommended doing Musaf first, followed by Hallel, without a beracha if it was after sunset.
Woman davening Mincha after lighting Shabbat candlesIf I didn't have time to say Mincha before lighting Friday night, can I say it immediately after, while it's still light out?
Once one lights candles, she should normally not daven Mincha, because (at least for Ashkenazim; it is a machloket among Sephardim), lighting candles is considered accepting Shabbat, which precludes things like Mincha, that are matters of Friday day (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 263:10 and Mishna Berura ad loc. 43). On the other hand, it is possible in a case of special need to light candles but make a condition that this week she is not accepting Shabbat with the lighting (Rama ad loc.). Recent poskim say that the ability to daven Mincha justifies making such a condition (see Dirshu footnote 263:53).
In practical terms we say the following. Find out how much before sunset candle lighting is where you live. If you have time to finish Mincha with 10 minutes left before sunset, daven Mincha before candle lighting, even though it will be later than it says on your calendar. If there will be less than 10 minutes left, light first with a condition that you are not accepting Shabbat with the lighting, then daven Mincha promptly, then accept Shabbat fully. If when you finish lighting you will not have time to finish Mincha before sunset, then light candles without a condition and daven Maariv twice, with the second one being as a makeup for Mincha (even though it is the text of Shabbat).
Dilemmas of Chazan for Shabbat KedushaI am a frequent chazan. Someone pleasantly set out at length [condensed here] his objections to the way I (like others) do Kedusha of Musaf. He argued that since the tzibbur now recites “K’vodo malei olam…,” which introduces “Baruch k’vod…,” the chazan must not sing Kadosh in a way that encourages them to repeat it. He should start his tune with K’vodo, demonstrating that Kadosh and K’vodo are separate, and it is better if the chazan says Kadosh quietly. Is he right?
Kedusha consists of three introductory statements, each followed by a pasuk (from Yeshaya, Yechezkel, and Tehillim) used by the angels and us to sanctify Hashem’s Name. There is a machloket and different practices whether only the chazan (Tur, Orach Chayim 125) says the introductory passage(s) or even the tzibbur (Taz, OC 125:1). The minhag is to say the longer introductory passages of Shabbat/Yom Tov (Mishna Berura125:1).
The Be’ur Halacha (125:1) deals with the dilemma of how the chazan should say the p’sukim of Kedusha. If he waits for the tzibbur to finish, he is reciting them “without a minyan.” However, he needs to recite them out loud so that those in the midst of Shemoneh Esrei can be yotzei with him (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 104:7). Some say that the chazan can accomplish both by starting each pasuk before the tzibbur finishes reciting it (see Be’ur Halacha, ibid.). Some say that the fact that those in Shemoneh Esrei (ibid.) or the tzibbur (Emek Beracha, cited by Teshuvot V’hanhagot I:111) are listening to him makes him considered part of a minyan. One could even claim that the tzibbur’s present minhag to sing along actually creates a minyan (even though they just finished reciting it, one may answer Kedusha multiple times).
Regarding weekdays, practice is set, for whichever of the reasons provided. Shabbat davening, though, is a test case. Teshuvot V’hanhagot (ibid.) argues that since the long introductory passage is not an essential part of Kedusha, by the time the chazan starts Kadosh, he cannot connect himself to the tzibbur’s recitation. Therefore, he prefers that the chazan say Kadosh immediately along with the tzibbur, loud enough for those in need to hear him. (Igrot Moshe, OC III:4 does not like the prospect of trying to hear the chazan over multiple voices; it is unclear if he is talking about Shabbat.) One can also start Kadosh soon after the tzibbur, who can get used to being silent for Kadosh and singing K’vodo along with the chazan. While these may be the best ideas from a purist perspective, our average shul is not the place for purists to go against standard practice when there are reasonable alternatives.
Some have the practice, which is not new (see Ktzot Hashulchan 83:(22)), that on Shabbat the chazan says Kadosh along with the tzibbur quietly and starts aloud only from K’vodo. The K’tzot Hashulchan surmises that this is based on the assumption that on Shabbat, everyone has finished Shemoneh Esrei by the time of Kedusha. If indeed no one need to be yotzei, this works well, but this is not the case in many shuls.
There is enough to rely upon for the standard minhag for the chazan to say Kadosh, with or without the tzibbur singing, after the tzibbur finishes everything. It is true that from a purist perspective, it does not make sense for the tzibbur to sing Kadosh after introducing the next piece. However, while one may not speak during Kedusha (Rama, OC 125:1), considering that all of Kedusha is interrelated, it is hard to consider the tzibbur repeating Kadosh along with the chazan a hefsek. The idea of the tune not making it look like Kadosh is part of the same unit as K’vodo is a nice one l’chatchila. Therefore, there is logic for you, as a talented, learned chazan [ed. note - I know him], to start your repertoire of songs from K’vodo. (There is something nice about “good-old nusach” being heard more often). However, we would not deem joint singing of Kadosh illegitimate or the reason many people do not understand Kedusha’s structure.
How Many People Together to Start Shemoneh Esrei? – part II daven at a small minyan at which some people daven slower than the rest and others come late. We do not always have ten to start Shemoneh Esrei with the chazan. Should we wait for ten, or is six enough?
[We will divide our discussion into two. This week we will analyze the main sources and logic of the competing positions.]
There are two classical sources that are cited as the source that six men reciting Shemoneh Esrei in the presence of another four men in the room is considered tefilla b’tzibbur (davening with a minyan). The Rambam (Tefilla 8:4) describes chazarat hashatz, with everyone listening to a chazan, as the main element of tefilla b’tzibbur and then says that it is sufficient for six of the participants to be people who have not yet davened. We apply the rule of following the majority to set the character of the whole, and thus this is considered a minyan. Many see this as evidence that the Rambam holds that six people davening in the presence of ten is tefilla b’tzibbur (see Yechaveh Da’at V:7).
The Magen Avraham (69:4) says that while chazarat hashatz can be done for even one person who has not davened, it is preceded by a silent Shemoneh Esrei only if six men are presently davening. Several Acharonim (including Minchat Yitzchak IX:6, based on Shulchan Aruch Harav 69:5, and Mishna Berura 69:8) understand that the reason the silent Shemoneh Esrei before chazarat hashatz is justified is because it is considered tefilla b’tzibbur. Again, we ostensibly see that six is enough in this regard.
Apparently supporting the other camp, the Chayei Adam (19:1) says that the main element of tefilla b’tzibbur is having ten men davening Shemoneh Esrei together, as opposed to the misconception that a minyan for Kaddish, Kedusha, and Barchu suffices. This seems to indicate that six daveners plus four others present is not a fulfillment of tefilla b’tzibbur. Perplexingly, the Mishna Berura cites without comment both the Magen Avraham/Shulchan Aruch Harav (69:8) and the Chayei Adam (90:28). Members of the “lenient camp” explain the Chayei Adam as stressing that Kaddish/Kedusha/Barchu is not enough; by ten, he meant a majority of the ten men davening in the presence of the others.
The stringent camp is perhaps best represented by a compelling (in my humble opinion) set of arguments by Rav Moshe Feinstein (Igrot Moshe, Orach Chayim I:28-30). We start with halachic logic. The idea of six counting as a minyan, based on a majority, makes sense when there is a full quorum involved in the matter at hand, but a minority is lacking in some regard (e.g., they already fulfilled their obligation). Then we say that since the majority of the group is valid, the missing element can be overlooked. We turn to the prototype of following majority, in a court, as an example. While when three dayanim arrive at different decisions, we follow the two, when there are only two dayanim or one of the three dayanim is unable to arrive at any decision, majority cannot be used. So too, when six people are davening Shemoneh Esrei and four are taking off their tefillin after the early minyan, there is no minyan involved in tefilla and thus no tefilla b’tzibbur.
Rav Moshe (ibid. 28) points out that the Rambam is not relevant to our discussion, as he refers to chazarat hashatz in which all ten are actively involved. After all, listening to the chazan constitutes full participating in chazarat hashatz. Following the majority just solves the issue of the weaker connection of those who already davened. (Shulchan Aruch, OC 124:4 supports this distinction.) The Magen Avraham (/Mishna Berura) can be understood as being based on the quality of chazarat hashatz. If six obligated plus four others are doing so, it is complete enough to justify it being preceded by a preparatory silent Shemoneh Esrei, even though its participants are not credited with tefilla b’tzibbur.
Next week we will put things into halachic and philosophical perspective and give basic recommendations.
How Many People Together to Start Shemoneh Esrei? – part III daven at a small minyan at which some people daven slower than the rest and others come late. We do not always have ten ready to start Shemoneh Esrei with the chazan. Should we wait for ten, or is six enough?
[Last week we saw the main sources and arguments of the sides on this matter.]
Several important poskim say that six davening in the presence of another four (= 6+4) is considered tefilla b’tzibbur, based on their understanding of the Rambam and Magen Avraham. This includes Rav Ovadia Yosef (Yechaveh Da’at V:7), Minchat Yitzchak (IX:6,7), Shevet Halevi (XI:20), Beit Baruch (19:3), and B’tzel Hachocma IV:135). Several also report this to be common practice.
The stringent camp includes (in addition to Rav M. Feinstein, see last week) Halichot Shlomo (8:5, in the name of Rav Auerbach), Teshuvot V’hanhagot (I:102, also citing the Brisker Rav), and Rav Y.C. Zonnenfeld (Salmat Chayim, OC 52). The contemporary Ishei Yisrael (12:7) and Tefilla K’hilchata (8:71) treat it as a machloket with a slight leaning toward stringency.
The primary disagreement between the two sides may be more conceptual (is it called tefilla b’tzibbur?) than practical (may one daven in that manner?). For example, the Minchat Yitzchak (IX:7), a member of the lenient camp, says that ten starting together is preferable to 6+4. On the other side, Igrot Moshe (Orach Chayim III:16) relates to 6+4 as a reasonable option in some cases. After all, tefilla b’tzibbur is not an absolute obligation and requires the investment of only moderate efforts (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:16). There are many questions discussed (including in this column) of preference between full tefilla b’tzibbur and other tefilla enhancers.
There are also levels of connection between tefilla and tzibbur. It is best to start Shemoneh Esrei exactly with the minyan, but starting later is also significant (see differences between Igrot Moshe, OV III:4 and B’tzel Hachochma IV:3). Starting Shemoneh Esrei as chazarat hashatz begins has value but may not be full tefilla b’tzibbur (see this column, Vaeira 5773). Davening even in an empty shul has value, as does davening at home at the time of davening in shul. 6+4 may also have a status of significant but incomplete value. Teshuvot V’hanhagot (ibid.) calls 6+4 tefilla b’tzibbur and ten together tefillat hatzibbur. Igrot Moshe (ibid. 29) says that the presence of ten men draws the Divine Presence (see Berachot 6a), but only with ten davening together are the tefillot accepted in the best way (see ibid. 8a).
The Rambam (see last week) seems to view 6+4 for chazarat hashatz as ideal tefilla b’tzibbur because chazarat hashatz’s importance exceeds that of a minyan for silent Shemoneh Esrei. The Chatam Sofer (Kovetz 4) holds this, whereas Igrot Moshe (OC III:9) denies such an opinion. The Rambam thus can agree that 6+4 counts only for chazarat hashatz but say this suffices. If so, for the majority, who prefer silent Shemoneh Esrei to chazarat hashatz, the Rambam is not a proof. It might also work only with a full nine people answering every beracha and only for those who answer (see Kinyan Torah Ba’halacha IV:5). It also would not help at Maariv.
So, there is relative value in being stringent, but at what price?
Philosophically, approaching prayer united with the community is crucial (see Ein Ayah, Berachot 1:48,89). While it is hard to prove that ten starting Shemoneh Esrei together are a condition for unity, the Talmudic sources stress maximizing these elements. Therefore we urge the following. A minyan that has time for a complete tefilla experience (e.g., a yeshiva), should wait as long as necessary for ten to start together. Waiting can also remind individuals to come early enough and/or learn the halachot of skipping. A minyan that needs to stick to schedule (e.g., people must be on time to work) and/or is harder to educate may rely on the lenient opinions rather than tack on minutes. (One should try to internalize his responsibility for a minyan’s existence/proper functioning (see Rama, OC 55:22).)
Doing Kaddish After Lacking Full ParticipationCan the final Kaddish D’Rabbanan at the end of tefilla be said when there is a minyan only when counting people who are not reciting Pitum Haketoret (e.g., busy taking off their tefillin)? Also, is it proper for one to say Kaddish D'Rabbanan or Kaddish Yatom along with others in shul when they did not participate in the learning session or tefilla after which the Kaddish is being said?
A relatively close case to those you ask about is what is called poress al Shema. This is when people who do not have a minyan for all of davening want to join with others, including those who finished davening, to enable them to take part in Kaddish (relating to P’sukei D’zimra) and Barchu. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 69:1) says that while it is good if there are six who have yet to take part in these devarim sheb’kedusha, it can even be done for one such person. Furthermore, if need be, even one who already took part in a minyan can lead the recitation.
Similarly, the Taz (55:3) infers from several sources that in order to say Kaddish, which relates to a previous text(s) that was recited, it suffices for the minyan to be assembled at the time Kaddish is recited, even if they were not there for the matters to which the Kaddish relates. The Magen Avraham, regarding the Kaddish after learning Torah (69:4) and after Ashrei at Mincha (234:1), says that the minyan must already have been present for the recitations that precede the Kaddish. The Pri Megadim (MZ 55:3) says that the Magen Avraham agrees to the Taz’s leniency regarding the Kaddish following P’sukei D’zimra because P’sukei D’zimra/Kaddish is a requirement. In other words, in cases like poress al Shema, where there is a real need for these things to be said, the minyan enables the recitation of Kaddish whenever it becomes possible. In contrast, regarding less critical recitations, we say that the need for Kaddish is created only by a minyan present at the previous activity.
Even where the Magen Avraham applies, he only requires the ten to be present during learning to justify Kaddish afterward, but does not require all to participate in the learning (ibid. 69:4). In this regard, the Aruch Hashulchan (OC 55:9) is even more stringent, saying that since Kaddish after learning is optional, the ten people must have learned together.
The best way to avoid machloket in such cases is for the learners to include the minyan in a classic Kaddish-trigger statement, such as the famous statement of Rav Chananya ben Akashya. Similarly, at the end of P’sukei D’zimra, the chazan can read out loud three p’sukim for the whole minyan to hear (see Mishna Berura 55:2). Regarding Pitum Haketoret at the end of davening, if there are not ten davening, it is worthwhile for the chazan to say “Talmidei chachamim…” or the last three p’sukim out loud. If this is difficult, one can rely on the majority opinion (see also Mishna Berura 54:9) that you do not need even a majority of the minyan to be learning before Kaddish D’Rabbanan. Furthermore, the Aruch Hashulchan probably agrees that presence of ten is enough for Pitum Haketoret because it is a set part of tefilla for those who recite it and/or because having one Kaddish D’Rabbanan at Shacharit is important (see Living the Halachic Process vol. I, A-6).
Regarding someone not involved in that which the Kaddish is related to reciting it, we saw that this is possible regarding poress al Shema. The Mishna Berura (54:9) assumes that this is true also for Kaddish after learning, and there is no reason to think that this would not apply to the Kaddish after Aleinu or Shir Shel Yom. The Chelkat Yaakov (OC 20) says it is always permitted to just join others who are anyway saying Kaddish, as it is no worse than answering Amen to a beracha one knows has just been completed. Rav Moshe Feinstein (Igrot Moshe, YD IV, 61.8) says that it is permitted as long as the matter that Kaddish is going on is part of the tefilla or part of a learning session that is done as part of a tzibbur.
Chazan Starting with Chazarat HashatzAs we were finishing up silent Shemoneh Esrei, an avel came in and wanted to take over as chazan before doing silent Shemoneh Esrei. He davened until Kedusha and planned to continue silently. People told him to continue chazarat hashatz out loud. Was it possible to do this?
The idea of a chazan starting chazarat hashatz without silent Shemoneh Esrei is discussed in the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 124:2), based on the Kol Bo (127). In short, it can be done, but it is not ideal. Understanding why it is not ideal helps guide people what to do in different circumstances.
The Mishna Berura (124:4) assumes that the Shulchan Aruch allows the chazan to do chazarat hashatz without silent Shemoneh Esrei in a case where no one else is capable of being chazan. He does not, though, state why it should not be done otherwise. The Kol Bo identified two issues that need addressing.
1) If this chazan is reciting Shemoneh Esrei for others (the tzibbur and/or one who cannot daven himself), how does he fulfill his own personal obligation? The Kol Bo says that if his tefilla helps others, it certainly works for himself; therefore, he does not need to repeat Shemoneh Esrei after his chazarat hashatz. Despite the strong logic, the Mishna Berura may imply that this is true only after the fact, but that it is better for him to do his own Shemoneh Esrei for himself, independent of chazarat hashatz.
2) How can that which is also serving as a personal Shemoneh Esrei be done out loud, which is usually forbidden because it makes the davener look like one who does not believe Hashem hears silent prayers (see Berachot 24b)? The Kol Bo says this is not a problem here because he is doing so due to pressing circumstances. The Eliya Rabba (OC 124:3) says that due to this issue, one with better alternatives should not make his chazarat hashatz his first Shemoneh Esrei.
The Magen Avraham (124:3; see Machatzit Hashekel ad loc.) says that the main problem is based on the gemara in Rosh Hashana (34b). The gemara says that the reason to have a silent Shemoneh Esrei even though people can fulfill the mitzva with chazarat hashatz is to give the chazan an opportunity to familiarize himself with what he will be reciting. While this is not crucial during a standard tefilla (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 100:1), it is still a reason to prefer that the chazan does not start with chazarat hashatz.
Is switching to the late-coming chazan justified because he is an avel? We did not find classical sources on this. Among less-known Acharonim, Birkat Habayit (Einhorn 42:2) allows within shloshim and on a yahrtzeit, but not the rest of the year. Ishei Yisrael (24:31) says that any chiyuv of aveilut suffices.
Who gets to decide which opinion to follow? According to the Eliya Rabba, it is a matter of a proper tefilla for the chazan, and thus up to him (/his posek). According to the Magen Avraham, the issue is the chazarat hashatz’s quality, which is the minyan’s call (see interesting application in Igrot Moshe, OC IV:33). Certainly on a matter that is about no more than preferability, this is not the type of thing to fight about (which, we hope people have learned, we are never fond of).
We guess your story occurred at Mincha (i.e., he was only a few minutes late), and this is the Kol Bo’s context as well. Regarding Shacharit, if one was able to get up to Ga’al Yisrael on time, it is possible to do the same thing; otherwise, it is complicated (see Bi’ur Halacha to OC 124:2). Regarding your question of continuing out loud after Kedusha, the sources are clearly assuming that he will be doing so, as he “fills the shoes” of the chazan for chazarat hashatz. In any case, he has no justification to drag the minyan into a less than ideal chazarat hashatz (known as heiche Kedusha) or worse (analysis is beyond our present scope). After all, there is not an obligation to let an avel be chazan (Mishna Berura 53:60); Kaddish is enough. In any case, once the avel started chazarat hashatz, there was not due cause to revert to silent mode.
Finishing Time for MinchaAm I correct that l’chatchila, it is proper to start Mincha early enough to finish before shekiah? If so, what are the key sources on the matter?
Question: Am I correct that l’chatchila, it is proper to start Mincha early enough to finish before shekiah? If so, what are the key sources on the matter?
Answer: There are two opinions in the gemara (Berachot 27a) about the end time for Mincha – until plag haMincha or the erev (evening). The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 233:1) says that the latter opinion, which most people now regularly follow, is until layla (night), which for the Shulchan Aruch (see Mishna Berura 261:20) is around an hour after sunset. (There are two major approaches in the poskim whether what the gemara calls shekiah, which is the first part of the break-off point between day and night, is what we call sunset or is when the sun is well under the horizon. This machloket has many direct and indirect halachic implications, and this is one of them.) The great majority of us (except those who follow the much later opinion for the end of Shabbat and the time to start Ma’ariv known as Rabbeinu Tam/Magen Avraham) follow the opinion (often called the Gra’s opinion) that halachic shekiah is sunset. The Rama (ad loc.) is more specific, saying that this means tzeit hakochavim (stars coming out).
The Mishna Berura (233:14) points out that they do not mean full night, i.e., tzeit hakochavim. Rather, the intention is for approximately a quarter hour before, when bein hashemashot starts and it is a doubt whether it is night or day. Furthermore, he contends that many disagree with the Shulchan Aruch and follow sunset like the Gra. Therefore, indeed shekiah is the presumed cut-off point. Because there are opinions that later is sufficient, there is room for leniency in times of great need (Mishna Berura, ibid), especially within the first thirteen and a half minutes, which is no later than bein hashemashot (see also Shevet Halevi IX:48).
Does one only have to start or also finish in time? Most poskim posit that, as a rule, things must be finished by their time limit, and this rule also applies to Mincha (Mishna Berura ibid., Ishei Yisrael 27:6). A minority say the beginning is enough (Aruch Hashulchan, OC 110:5; see sources in Ishei Yisrael 27:(12)). Therefore, many poskim (Mishna Berura ibid., Ishei Yisrael 27:6) say that it is better to daven without a minyan before shekiah than to finish it after shekiah with a minyan (ibid.). One could claim that given the minority opinions above and here, there is more reason for leniency if one starts soon before and ends soon after sunset (see Piskei Teshuvot 233:7). This, though, is not simple for those who do not heed Rabbeinu Tam’s opinion at all.
Fundamentally, there is little difference between Shemoneh Esrei and chazarat hashatz, which, after all, is supposed to be Shemoneh Esrei for certain individuals and/or the tzibbur. On the other hand, if everyone already got in their own Shemoneh Esrei, the stakes regarding chazarat hashatz are lower. Therefore, it should not be a surprise that there is a machloket among Acharonim whether it is better to do a shortened chazarat hashatz (heiche Kedusha) or to finish chazarat hashatz after shekiah (see Ishei Yisrael 27:40). Thus, it is quite important to finish chazarat hashatz in time. However, several poskim say that if one is in a shul in which chazarat hashatz is being done after shekiah, even one who does not accept that approach may answer Amen (see Maharam Shick, OC 91; Shevet Halevi IX:20; Tefilla K’hilchata 18:33).
While we do not put our heads down for Tachanun at night, the Mishna Berura (131:17) says that it can be done during bein hashemashot (certainly including thirteen and a half minutes after sunset). He also says (ibid. 16) that one can say the words of Tachanun without putting his head down even at night. We note, though, that several report a minhag Yerushalayim not to recite Tachanun after shekiah (see Halichot Shlomo 13:4). Reciting Kaddish Titkabel (after chazarat hashatz) after shekiah is not a problem whether one finished chazarat hashatz before or after shekiah (see Ishei Yisrael 27:39).
When to Make Up P’sukei D’zimra Someone in shul did something I see as strange. He came late, skipped to Yishtabach when the tzibbur got up to it, but then was making up few p’sukim of P’sukei D’zimra at each of the pauses in Birchot Kri’at Shema and during chazarat hashatz (we barely had a minyan, and it was unclear to me how often he was answering amen). Is that the right way to do things?
Your shul-mate was correct to skip parts of P’sukei D’zimra in order to daven with the tzibbur, preferably finishing Yishtabach together and, more crucially, starting Shemoneh Esrei together (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 52:1). For Sephardim, one may even skip all of P’sukei D’zimra, including Baruch She’amar and Yishtabach (ibid.), whereas Ashkenazim should say at least those berachot and Ashrei (Mishna Berura 52:6).
However, it was wrong to say parts of P’sukei D’zimra during pauses in Birchot Shema, during which one may not speak non-crucial things. There are two sets of rules of speech at that time: in between berachot and sections of Kri’at Shema (bein haperakim), and in their midst (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 66:1). Actually, most of the “pauses,” i.e., when we wait for the chazan, are in the midst of berachot of Kri’at Shema or other times when it is particularly bad to speak, even for mitzva purposes. (The exception is after “…yotzer hame’orot.”)
Even bein haperakim, the list of permitted recitations is very limited. The Shulchan Aruch (ibid.) rules that one who did not put on tallit and tefillin previously may do so with a beracha during bein haperakim. However, the Rama cites an opinion that one does not recite the beracha until later, even though putting on tefillin at that time is important (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 25:4), and rules this way regarding tzitzit/tallit. The Mishna Berura (66:15) explains that since having a tallit on at that time is only desirable and not a real requirement, the beracha is an unjustified interruption during the Kri’at Shema section.
How critical is P’sukei D’zimra at that point? For one who skipped all of P’sukei D’zimra (see above), arguably, if he now realizes that he can fit it in bein haperakim, it might be important enough to do. After all, according to the Shulchan Aruch, a make-up P’sukei D’zimra will be without Baruch She’amar/Yishtabach. We find a machloket whether a passing opportunity to make a non-critical beracha (see Mishna Berura 66:19 regarding the beracha on lightening) justifies recitation bein haperakim. However, assuming the person said a shortened P’sukei D’zimra, why recite individual mizmorim at this sensitive point? After all, there already was a basic pre-tefilla praise of Hashem (P’sukei D’zimra’s main function), and the fact that one may shorten it shows the rest is not critical. Whatever he recited was out of its normal framework (i.e., between Baruch She’amar and Yishtabach), and the mizmorim can and should be done after tefilla. There is a better idea, for one who hopes to get in more of P’sukei D’zimra than if he just skips to Yishtabach and knows he davens faster than the chazan. He can continue P’sukei D’zimra, answering Kaddish and Barchu while in its midst, and then catch up to the tzibbur during Birchot Kri’at Shema (Mishna Berura 52:6).
What about P’sukei D’zimra during chazarat hashatz? The basic halacha is that it is only forbidden to speak mundane matters during chazarat hashatz (Shulchan Aruch OC, 124:7). However, poskim consider it bad precedent to even learn Torah or recite supplications when people should be concentrating on chazarat hashatz (Mishna Berura 124:17). If it is unclear if there are ten (perhaps, nine – see Living the Halachic Process vol. I, A-10) people listening to every word (Igrot Moshe, OC IV 19) then it is certainly wrong to be involved in anything else. If (as is likely) recitation of P’sukei D’zimra will cause him to miss answering some amens and this may cause the loss of the quorum for amen during some berachot (others in shul likely also sometimes lose concentration), this is severe (Shulchan Aruch, OC 124:4).
Chasing after a Child during KedushaI often shadow a young boy with special needs at my local shul on Shabbat. This boy does not stay still and moves quickly and goes in and out of shul, where his father is davening. Although I daven earlier, I have the problem of not always being able to stand still during Kedusha, as I have to run after him so he does not get hurt, etc. Recently, I was scolded by an older man for this. Despite my explanation of the situation, he said that one must stay still during Kedusha even in the face of mortal danger. What does Halacha have to say about this situation?
Most of the discussion about walking is found in regard to Shemoneh Esrei, and we will start with that.
Your shul-mate may be remembering (incorrectly) the following mishna (Berachot 30b). During Shemoneh Esrei, “even if a snake is wrapped around his leg (parallel to war), he should not stop.” However, the gemara (ad loc. 33a) says that this is only when it does not appear that the snake presents real danger. Furthermore, the stop (hefsek) referred to is speaking, e.g., calling someone to save him. One actually is allowed to walk to another place to protect himself from even a moderately precarious situation, as walking is not a real hefsek (Mishna Berura 104:10).
Of course, one should not walk for no good reason during Shemoneh Esrei, as it is a low-level hefsek. We find the following priority list for one who must take care of something during Shemoneh Esrei (Mishna Berura 104:1), from best to worst: 1) hinting to someone to help without talking or moving; 2) walking somewhere without speaking; 3) speaking, which is permitted under only extraordinary circumstances.
In comparison to Shemoneh Esrei, the position of one’s body is less important during Kedusha. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 95:1) says one is required to have his feet together during Shemoneh Esrei, to “imitate” angels in service of Hashem. In contrast, regarding Kedusha he writes (ibid. 4) that it is good (i.e., less critical than for Shemoneh Esrei) for one’s feet to be together. Again, one does not walk for no reason, but legitimate concern for a special needs child’s physical (or emotional) safety is fully justified. The additional liturgy for Shabbat within Kedusha is not even considered a full-fledged part of Kedusha (see Mishna Berura 125:1) and arguably it is even less problematic to walk then. Furthermore, one who is not davening has a lower-level obligation to join Kedusha, to not look like he does not endorse what is being said. This would seem to not apply to one whose pressing preoccupation is clear to all. So halachically, you are clearly fine.
We continue with a conjecture about your shul-mate’s reaction. Although he said he was motivated by concern for your Kedusha obligations, it is likely that he was bothered by something else. Having a child running wildly through a shul with or without an adult chasing after him is not ideal for the atmosphere of a shul or davening. Those with certain personality types are particularly disturbed by such a situation. Some people properly care greatly about decorum and quiet in shul. The situation may make others just feel nervous. You may not think in such terms, because you are, laudably, concerned with the welfare and happiness of the child.
It can be a good idea to discuss such a situation (presumably, the father) with the rabbi or other leadership. The job of any true leader is to strike a proper balance between the needs of the general community and the unique needs of individuals. We cannot be of help from here, as only someone intimately familiar with the setting and the people involved can do it justice. Obviously, no reasonable rabbis would ignore the needs of a special needs child. However, it is plausible to arrive at an arrangement using discretion as to when the child will spend time in shul. But again, the feelings of the man you refer to (even though he is wrong in what he said and seemingly how he said it) and perhaps other people is a possible issue, not the halachot of Kedusha.
Interrupting the Meal to Recite Kri’at ShemaWhen I make Shabbat early, I make a break in the meal to recite Kri’at Shema when its time comes. Recently, a guest told me that this is not only unnecessary but one is called a hedyot (a moderately derogatory term) for doing so. Should I change my practice?
The mishna (Shabbat 9b) lists activities in which one must not partake before Mincha; one is eating. (see details in Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 232:2.) However, if he did, he does not stop in the middle for Mincha. There are different versions in the mishna regarding stopping for Kri’at Shema, and the gemara (Shabbat 11a) discusses elements relating to it.
The Shulchan Aruch (OC 235:2) rules that one may not eat a meal within a half hour of the beginning time of the night’s Kri’at Shema, and that if he did, he must stop to recite Kri’at Shema, without its berachot or davening Ma’ariv. The Ran (Rif’s pages, Shabbat 4a) derives this from Sukka 38a, regarding stopping a meal to take a lulav, which distinguishes between Torah-level and Rabbinic mitzvot.
The Ran (ibid.), and Mordechai (Shabbat 224) say that one must stop a meal for Torah mitzvot e.g., Kri’at Shema, only if he started eating improperly (for Rabbinic laws, e.g., tefilla, one may continue even if he started improperly – see Tosafot, Shabbat 9b). This is how the Mishna Berura (325:23) paskens. (These poskim may disagree regarding one who improperly started eating within a half hour of z’man Kri’at Shema, but before its proper actual time.) Your practice of reciting Kri’at Shema during the meal is therefore not required, if you start the meal early enough. (Actually, not everyone who davens at an “early minyan” starts the meal early enough, especially when he davens at a minyan that keeps the same time all summer.)
But is your practice a positive, negative, or “pareve” chumra? There is a concept that one who does something from which he is exempt is called a hedyot. The source is a Yerushalmi on our general topic (Shabbat 1:2), which is probably the logic behind what your guest told you. The Yerushalmi told of rabbanim who were eating together; one stopped to daven Mincha and was criticized by a colleague as above. It is very hard to determine when to apply this rule, as many respected sources have written “one who is machmir shall receive beracha.” Understanding the reason behind the rule, about which there are various opinions, helps. These include: the stringency looks like he is adding on to the Torah; yohara (haughtiness/ holier-than-thou); casting aspersions on those who are not machmir (see more in the entry on this topic in Encyclopedia Talmudit, vol. XXVIII).
It seems to be a small jump from the Yerushalmi to your question. However, some (Sh’vut Yaakov II:30) understand that the Bavli disagrees (see Shabbat 9b). Furthermore, Kri’at Shema, being a Torah-level mitzva is stricter (see above). Indeed, the Rambam (Kri’at Shema 2:6; see also Shulchan Aruch Harav, OC 70:5) says that even when one started eating at a permitted time and is not required to stop for Kri’at Shema, doing so is praiseworthy. The Rambam actually hints at a reason for this ruling, which may help us apply the matter to our case, as he describes one who is concerned that he might not recite Kri’at Shema within its time limit. Therefore, if one recites Kri’at Shema during the meal because he has reason (e.g., based on past experience) for concern that he will not remember after the meal to recite it again, it does not make sense to consider him a hedyot. Many participants in early Shabbat meals forget to recite Kri’at Shema after the meal, so machmir based on such grounds is not inappropriate, even if one is allowed to be optimistic.
Since it appears that you thought it was necessary to say Kri’at Shema at the first opportunity, you may discontinue your practice (a minhag b’ta’ut) without hatarat nedarim (see Shulchan Aruch, Yoreh Deah 232:10). If you want to continue, we suggest to state first that you do not want it to become binding.
Announcements before Shemoneh Esrei of Ma’arivI thought that at Ma’ariv of Rosh Chodesh (or other times there is something new to say), the gabbai calls out “Ya’aleh V’Yavo” (=YVY) before Shemoneh Esrei. But in many shuls, someone just bangs. Which way is correct?
While all agree that semichat geula l’tefilla (connecting the beracha of “Ga’al Yisrael” to Shemoneh Esrei) is important at Shacharit, not all agree regarding Ma’ariv (see Berachot 9b). Since the conclusion is that it does apply at Ma’ariv, one may not talk before Shemoneh Esrei of Ma’ariv (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 236:2).
Nevertheless, the Rashba (Shut I, 293) justified a minhag to call out “Rosh Chodesh” before Shemoneh Esrei at night. He reasons that talking for the needs of tefilla is not considered a hefsek and that the fact that Ma’ariv is an optional prayer reduces the severity of such a break. Indeed we rule that pertinent announcements are permitted at Ma’ariv (Shulchan Aruch ibid.), but not at Shacharit (Taz, OC 114:2).
The Maharashal (see Bach, OC 236) disagrees with the Rashba. He argues that the only speech permitted between geula and tefilla is reciting things instituted by the Rabbis (such as Hashkiveinu and Baruch Hashem L’Olam). He posits that Ma’ariv is no longer optional because Klal Yisrael accepted it as binding, and that in any case, in the midst of tefilla, even if it were optional, one may not make a break. The Mishna Berura is among those who bring no dissenters on the Shulchan Aruch’s permission to announce YVY at Ma’ariv, and this is the standard approach presented by contemporary Ashkenazi tefilla compendiums (see Ishei Yisrael 28:24; Tefilla K’hilchata 19:20).
Some poskim, though, cite minhagim which do not permit calling out “YVY.” The K’tzot Hashulchan (27:5) cites the Ba’al Hatanya’s siddur as forbidding it; the Kaf Hachayim (OC 236:17) says that the minhag in Yerushalayim was against it, and the Yalkut Yosef (OC 422:2) rules this way. One explanation (see Kaf Hachayim ibid.) of these counter minhagim is that they are concerned that the Maharashal, not the Rashba, is right. It is perhaps more likely that it is a shame to allow speaking when there are effective, preferable alternatives.
As you mentioned, many suffice with simple banging, as in many shuls everyone understands what they are hinting at. Producing sounds, like other forms of non-speech hints, is not a hefsek in davening except for in Shemoneh Esrei and the first parasha of Kri’at Shema (Shulchan Aruch, OC 653:6; Mishna Berura 104:1). It is likely that the minhag of banging developed not as a rejection of the possibility of announcing, but out of a realization that, in some shuls, it is unnecessary.
Another alternative (see Magen Avraham 114:2, in a related context; Kaf Hachayim ibid.) is for one who gets up to YVY in Shemoneh Esrei to remind others by saying those words out loud. While one generally should not daven Shemoneh Esrei out loud, it is permitted for one davening at home when there is a reason for it (Shulchan Aruch, OC 101:2). In shul we are concerned that this will disturb others (ibid.). However, it is hard to have such an objection when one person is saying two words to help the tzibbur. An advantage of this system is that the reminder comes closer to the time people recite YVY, and is in that way more effective. Do note that some consider saying words of Shemoneh Esrei out loud to be disrespectful (see opinions in Dirshu 422:2), at least if not done by someone appropriate like a gabbai or the chazan (Halichot Shlomo, Mo’adim p. 1). There is often a technical problem – if the one saying out loud does not start early or daven faster than others, many will get to YVY before him.
In summary, there are three legitimate ways to remind people to recite YVY, each with advantages and disadvantages, some of which depend on the shul (e.g., if people understand the bang). Since people have seen each system, many shuls develop a hodgepodge of practices, which is neither great nor terrible. If the rav has not set a policy, any alternative is fine.
Interruptions during Hallel Is it and/or under what conditions is it permitted to interrupt Hallel for matters of some importance?
The mishna (Berachot 13a) cites two opinions about when it is permitted to greet people during Kri’at Shema and its berachot. The factors are: whether the speaking is in the midst of a beracha or section of Kri’at Shema or between units; how important is the person one is greeting; whether one initiates or responds. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 66:1) rules that between units, one may initiate greetings to any respected person and respond to anyone. Within units, one can only initiate to one’s father, rebbe, or a great scholar, as well as someone who can cause him harm; he can respond to anyone who is respected. Responding to Kaddish, Kedusha, and Barchu is important enough to do even in the midst of a unit (ibid. 3).
The gemara (Berachot 14a) inquires whether one may be as lenient regarding when he may speak during Hallel as during Kri’at Shema. It considers that on the one hand, Kri’at Shema may be more stringent because the mitzva to recite it is a Torah law. On the other hand, Hallel might be more severe, since it is an act of publicizing Hashem’s greatness. The gemara posits that Hallel is not more severe. The gemara then distinguishes between days in which “Full Hallel” is recited (e.g., Yom Tov, Chanuka), in which case one may interrupt only in between units, and days in which “Half Hallel” is recited (Rosh Chodesh, Chol Hamoed Pesach), in which case one may interrupt even within a unit. (Hallel’s units are the mizmorim which constitute it; these correspond to the “chapter numbers” that are usually used.)
Sephardim have a clear reason to distinguish between the two types of Hallel recitations: Full Hallel has berachot before and after it, which Half Hallel lacks (Shulchan Aruch, OC 422:2). The juxtaposition between berachot makes it problematic to talk (see Tosafot, Berachot 14a). However, even Ashkenazim, who make berachot before and after both types of Hallel, accept the above distinction. Rashi (ad loc.) explains that only on the days of Full Hallel is there a real obligation to recite; when there is no obligation, interruptions are less problematic.
We cannot go through all the permutations that can arise, but we will address some. The basic difference is that the same respected person whom one may greet only between the units of Kri’at Shema (Shulchan Aruch, OC 66:1), one may greet during Half Hallel even in the midst of mizmorim (ibid. 422:4).
Nowadays, most people do not view the need to greet others as seriously as Chazal did. Therefore, the poskim have assumed for quite some time that it is no longer appropriate to greet others during Kri’at Shema (Mishna Berura 66:2). Since one cannot speak at any time during Hallel without a special reason (Shulchan Aruch, OC 422:4), the same is true for Hallel, and we do not greet people even during Half Hallel (Dirshu, 422:25). What remains permitted to talk about is mainly matters of mitzva that need to be recited, and we will give a few examples. Answering Kaddish, Kedusha, and Barchu can be done even in the middle of a unit of Kri’at Shema (Shulchan Aruch, OC 66:3) and therefore certainly during Hallel. Regarding one who is called up to the Torah when he is still in Kri’at Shema, there are several opinions (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 66:4), but the standard one is that he does go up but should try to make it to a unit break before he starts the aliya (Mishna Berura 66:26; see details of how to handle the aliya). If this was during a Half Hallel, it would not be necessary to make it to a unit break. If one has to go to the bathroom, he should not recite Asher Yatzar until after Shemoneh Esrei (Mishna Berura 66:23) and in this case after Hallel because it can wait. The poskim dispute whether one may recite the beracha on thunder because it cannot be done later, and the more accepted opinion is to do so only if it is between units of Kri’at Shema (Mishna Berura 66:19). During Half Hallel, it would be permitted at any point.
Reading before Going to SleepIs it permissible to read a book after the bedtime Shema/Hamapil? I like to read in bed before falling asleep, but I sometimes fall asleep and, if I have not said them beforehand, it is possible that I will sleep through the night without reciting them.
Reciting the beracha of Hamapil is mandated by the gemara (Berachot 60b) and codified as halacha (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 239:1). We say it in conjunction with Kri’at Shema prior to going to bed, which is also an obligation (Berachot 4b; Shulchan Aruch ibid.), and there are other p’sukim and texts relating to our desire for divine protection during sleep.
The gemara says that one makes the beracha as he prepares to lie down in bed to sleep. The Rama (OC 239:1) says that one should not eat, drink, or talk between Kri’at Shema and actually sleeping. Most assume that this applies as much or more to interruptions between Hamapil and sleeping.
A break could be particularly problematic after Hamapil for two reasons. First, if one made a break after Kri’at Shema, he can repeat Kri’at Shema as much as he likes (according to Rama ibid., the more the better). In contrast, one may not recite Hamapil, which is a beracha, at will (Mishna Berura 239:4). Furthermore, there is a fundamental question as to Hamapil’s function. The Chayei Adam (35:4) says that the beracha is a general thanks to Hashem for providing sleep, and it is appropriate to recite it at night, when people generally sleep. He says that the beracha remains appropriate even if one did not end up falling asleep, because other people did sleep. This is similar to the idea of one reciting Birchot Hashachar for things from which people benefit in the morning, even if he did not personally benefit that day from those things (Shulchan Aruch, OC 46:8). On the other hand, many cite the Seder Hayom, who says that Hamapil should be said very close to the time one falls asleep, as the beracha relates to one’s personal sleep. The Biur Halacha (239:1) strengthens this opinion by pointing out that Hamapil was composed in the first person, implying it refers to the sleep of the one reciting the beracha (see Sha’arei Teshuva 46:12).
The question then is whether reading is a hefsek (a halachic break) between Kri’at Shema/Hamapil and sleeping. Reading with one’s eyes (without moving his lips) is halachically considered hirhur, i.e., thinking about something (see Mishna Berura 47:8). Although the gemara cites a dispute on the status of hirhur, the consensus is that it does not generally count as speaking (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 62:3; 47:4). Therefore, when only a full hefsek is forbidden, reading is not forbidden (see Yabia Omer, II, OC 4 regarding learning between Yishtabach and Kaddish). After Kri’at Shema/Hamapil is not a particularly strict time. On the other hand, we have seen that the ideal is to do the recitations as close as possible to going to sleep.
In practice, the best advice depends on the way your reading and sleeping interact. If the reading is relatively short and a part of how you fall asleep, then you can do the recitations before reading; the reading can be considered a part of the process of going to sleep (similar to adjusting the blanket, or at least like setting an alarm that you forgot to do before). If you read at that time because it is a convenient/pleasant time to do so and then put down the book and make the final preparations for sleep, Kri’at Shema/Hamapil should be part of those final preparations. If the reading is something in between, where you sometimes finish reading and then get ready for bed and sometimes fall asleep while you are reading, then you should read until you feel yourself getting close to sleep. At that point, you should do the recitations and either put the book down or continue the final minute(s) of reading. If you accidentally fall asleep before reciting Hamapil, you are not to be blamed. Only if it is likely that you will fall asleep soundly without enough warning is it better to recite Hamapil/Kri’at Shema first.
Davening in Front of a MirrorIs the prohibition against davening in front of a mirror or reflective glass a chumra or a serious halacha?
The matter of not davening in front of a mirror is not a Talmudically mandated halacha, but it is modeled after, an extension, or perhaps even an application of one or more halachot of Chazal.
The Radbaz (IV,107), in discussing davening facing the image of a lion, says that since we forbid davening in front of a mirror because it looks like he is bowing to himself, it is certainly forbidden to daven in front of an image of a lion (which is found in the kisei hakavod). He connects this to the halacha of not davening behind one’s rebbe (Berachot 27b), which, he posits, is in order not to look like he is bowing to him (as one suggestion in Tosafot ad loc. has it). Although he mentions looking like “bowing,” which we do only during Shemoneh Esrei, it likely applies throughout davening (see Machatzit Hashekel 90:37).
Others connect this practice to a different halacha. The gemara (Berachot 5b) says that one should not have a break between himself and the wall when he is davening. The poskim understand that it has to do with creating a distraction (see Beit Yosef, Orach Chayim 90) and posit that it is likewise improper to have colorful pictures or wall hangings in front of him (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:23). The Machatzit Hashekel (ibid.) says that this is an additional reason not to daven in front of a mirror. (Da’at Torah, OC 90 suggests that only the latter concern is correct.) This problem can be solved by closing one’s eyes or looking only at one’s siddur (Mishna Berura 90:63), which will not work for looking like bowing (Mishna Berura 90:71).
There is some logic for a reason that combines the two (admittedly, this does not seem to be the Radbaz’s intention). When one looks at himself when davening, we view this self-absorption as antithetical to the mindset one should have in davening. While this is not literally bowing to himself, there is an element of it, figuratively.
This “prohibition” is not mentioned in the Shulchan Aruch (Rav Yosef Karo met the Radbaz late in life (in Safed) but apparently did not have access to his scholarship when writing his sefarim). However, many of the classical commentaries on the Shulchan Aruch and related works cite it as a halachic fact (see Mishna Berura ibid.). Therefore, while it may not have the full force of a formal Rabbinical prohibition, it is an accepted minhag related to full halachot, which we do not consider a chumra.
This status makes it more reasonable to look for leniency in cases that are close but not identical to the classic case, when logic so dictates. Several Acharonim are lenient when one can see his image but not in a mirror per se. The Shevet Halevi (IX, 21) justifies the minhag to daven before reflective objects when that is not the object’s purpose (he discusses a “Shiviti Hashem l’negdi tamid” sign situated in front of the chazan). Ohr L’tzion (II, 7:11) says that it is permitted to daven in front of a window, even if the lighting makes his image clearly visible, as long as he closes his eyes or angles himself so he does not see it. The apparent logic is that fear of looking like davening to himself only applies when he puts himself in front of a mirror, which makes him look interested in looking at himself as he davens. However, when the ability to see is incidental, no one will think that one is davening to himself. Admittedly, some poskim are machmir even in the case of davening before a window at night (see Ishei Yisrael 9:(66)).
It would seem that one difference of this not being a full-out Talmudic prohibition could be in a rare case where the only way to daven is opposite a mirror. If it were a full-fledged prohibition based on the first reason, it might be better not to daven at all. Although I did not find sources on the matter, it would seem that indeed it would be better to daven (although he should certainly not look) than not to daven at all, if this is his only option.
Making Up a Skipped Beracha during Shemoneh Esrei After Kedusha of chazarat hashatz, the chazan went to “R’ei v’onyeinu” instead of “Ata chonen” and finished the beracha before people succeeded to correct him. He went back to “Ata chonen.” When he got up to “R’ei v’oyneinu,” he did not recite it, reasoning that it was incorrect to repeat it. Was he correct, and why?
Dealing with skipping berachot of Shemoneh Esrei is the subject of a machloket between Amora’im and apparently Rishonim. Rav Huna (Berachot 34a) says that when one makes a significant mistake during any of the sections of Shemoneh Esrei (first three; next thirteen; final three), he returns to the beginning of the section. Rav Asi agrees regarding the first and last sections, but regarding the middle one, he does not require going back to the beginning (Ata Chonen). He expresses his opinion as follows: “The middle ones have no order,” and the Rishonim accept the opinion of Rav Asi. (In your case, either way he had to return to Ata Chonen, which is the one he skipped).
Rashi (ad loc.) seems to take the gemara’s language quite literally, and says that since the middle berachot do not have an order, if one skipped a beracha, he can make it up at whatever point he catches the mistake. In other words, after saying the beracha that he missed, he continues with the next beracha that he had been up to before his realization. For example, if he skipped #6 and realized after #8, he would recite #6 after #8 and then jump back to #9, without repeating #7-8. In your case, the chazan went from #3 (Ata Kadosh) to #7 (R’ei). Therefore, Rashi would have him make up #4-6 and then skip over #7 to continue with #8. (A minority of Acharonim learn Rashi differently.) This is exactly what the chazan did, when he skipped R’ei because he had already recited it.
Tosafot (ad loc.) disagrees, and says that after going back to the beracha he skipped, he continues straight from there, even though it means that he will repeat whatever he recited between making the mistake and discovering it. In the example above, after going back to #6, he continues with #7 and continues forward, thereby reciting #7 and #8 twice. Tosafot posits that the importance of saying the berachot in order is important enough to justify repeating berachot. We are used to repeating berachot when something was done wrong the first time. If one forgot something, for example, Ya’aleh V’yavo, he goes back to R’tzei and continues straight. In your case, the chazan should have recited R’ei another time.
Tosafot deals with the language of the gemara by saying that the lack of order is only in comparison to the halacha found regarding the first and last berachot. While there, one has to go back to the beginning of the set, this is not necessary in the middle ones (rather, one starts with the one he skipped). Tosafot bring a strong proof that the order of all the berachot is important. The mishna (Megilla 17a) says that if one read Megillat Esther out of order, he does not fulfill that mitzva; the gemara says that the same is true for Hallel, Kri’at Shema, and tefilla. This indicates that this is an absolute requirement even b’dieved and therefore justifies repetition to get the order back in synch. (One does not have to go back to the beginning of Shemoneh Esrei, but rather ignores the berachot already recited out of order.) Indeed, the gemara (Megilla 17b) says that Anshei Knesset Hagedola instituted eighteen berachot “al haseder” (according to an order). The gemara then goes on to bring p’sukim to show the logic of each beracha following the one before it. There are other sets of berachot regarding which the order is not critical, such as most of the sheva berachot (see Ba’er Heitev, Even Ha’ezer 62:1) and Birchot Hashachar (Mishna Berura 46:20).
The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 119:3) follows the predominant opinion of the Rishonim like Tosafot. Therefore, the chazan in question did the wrong thing. Had this been realized any time during chazarat hashatz, he should have returned to R’ei and continued from there.
Davening Late with a MinyanI went for Shabbat for a family simcha to a community with one shul, which started tefilla at 10:00 AM, after sof z’man tefilla. Was it better to daven with a minyan or by myself at the right time?
There is a machloket Tannaim (Berachot 26a) whether the last time to daven Shacharit is chatzot (astronomical midday) or the end of four “proportional hours,” some two hours before. The earlier opinion is accepted (ibid. 27a). Only if one failed to daven by that time may he b’di’eved daven until chatzot (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:1). Thus the tefilla was not bizmana (at its time).
Tefilla bizmana is important enough to trump several tefilla preferences. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 90:10) discusses the prohibition to recite Shemoneh Esrei in shul before the tzibbur does. However, if the tzibbur will not be getting up to Shemoneh Esrei bizmana, one should go ahead of them. (If he can, he should do so outside shul– Mishna Berura ad loc. 36.) This ruling assumes not only that davening bizmana overcomes the problem of davening before the tzibbur, but that davening without a minyan at the right time is preferable to davening with a minyan not bizmana. There is an opinion (Leket Hakemach (Katz) 89:11) that the Shulchan Aruch refers to a case where they are before chatzot, after which one cannot daven at all, but that it is better to daven with a minyan after the fourth hour than alone bizmana. However, that is a difficult reading, and the accepted ruling is that tefilla before the end of the fourth hour is preferable to a minyan (see Mishna Berura 46:32; Ishei Yisrael 13:10; Tefilla K’hilchata 3:(80)).
How important is it to follow this preference? Does waiting cause special problems? If one did not recite Kri’at Shema bizmana (by the end of the third hour), he recites it with its berachot during the next hour (Shulchan Aruch, OC 58:6). There is a machloket whether this applies after the fourth hour. The Rambam (Kri’at Shema 1:13) says that the berachot can be recited with Kri’at Shema all day; the Rosh (Berachot 1:10) allows the berachot only during the fourth hour, when the full effect of tefilla is present. The Shulchan Aruch (ibid.) rules like the Rosh. On the other hand, the Biur Halacha cites some Acharonim who accept the Rambam’s opinion, particularly if the delay was due to extenuating circumstances (see Living the Halachic Process, I:A-9).
One might argue that on Shabbat the matter is much more problematic. The gemara’s (Berachot 26a) discussion of davening after zmana and davening tashlumin (a make-up for a missed tefilla during the next tefilla period) can be read to equate the two. Tashlumin is not done if one purposely, without an excuse, missed the tefilla (Shulchan Aruch, OC 108:7), and if one wants to make it up, the make-up Shemoneh Esrei must be done as a nedava (voluntary tefilla). Combining the two, some say that one who purposely waited to do Shacharit until after the fourth hour should intend that if a later Shacharit it is not called for, it should be a nedava (Mishna Berura 89:6). Since tefillot nedava cannot be done on Shabbat (Shulchan Aruch, OC 107:1), one could argue that it is forbidden to purposely daven Shacharit on Shabbat after the fourth hour. However, this is apparently not true. The main opinion allows davening until chatzot even when the conditions for tashlumin are missing – the idea of intending for a nedava if necessary was just a stringency when possible (Ishei Yisrael 13:(15)). Secondly, in this case, you and others davening at that time believed it was okay, and one who misses a tefilla by mistake can do tashlumin (Shulchan Aruch, OC 108:1).
All things being equal, it would have been better for you to daven on time without a minyan. However, if one lives in a place where the best thing for the community is believed to be to have a late Shacharit, one should respect that decision and take part. Likewise, a guest who has a reasonable chance of insulting the host if he does not daven with the shul also has grounds to follow the tzibbur.
Sitting Next to Someone Who Is Davening on the BusI was sitting next to my wife on a bus, and she was davening. Was I was allowed to remain seated when she got up to Shemoneh Esrei?
There are two similar halachot having to do with the 4 amot around one who is davening Shemoneh Esrei, which people often confuse, but their parameters and reasoning could be important here. One is not walking in front of one who is davening Shemoneh Esrei (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 102:4-5). The other is our issue of sitting within the 4 amot of one who is davening Shemoneh Esrei (ibid. 1-3).
The source of the latter halacha is the gemara (Berachot 31b), which in discussing how Eili Hakohen was near Chana who was standing in prayer, derives that he was not sitting too close to her. The main reasons given for this halacha are: 1. It looks as if the one who is sitting does not relate respectfully and thus believe in the davening around him (Tur, OC 102). 2. When one davens, he creates “holy ground” around him, and it is forbidden to take that area lightly by sitting down in it. (Taz, OC 102:3). This differs from the way most explain the former halacha – that walking in front of one who is davening disturbs his concentration.
There are two areas in which to consider leniency. One is based on the difficulty or inappropriateness of standing up. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 102:2) says that if the davener’s neighbor is weak, he may sit. The Mishna Berura (102:10) explains that the logic of looking like one does not agree does not apply when people can tell he is weak. Similarly, since, due to needs of comfort and safety, people avoid standing on a bus, the same leniency applies. Also, the Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 3) says that if one is sitting before his friend starts davening next to him, he is not responsible to get up, at least when the setting is not a shul (Mishna Berura 102:13). However, this latter point is not too helpful in your case. The reason one does not have to get up is because we blame the davener, who should have picked a different place (ibid. 12). Especially here, where the matter is less on the negative impact on the davener but in disgracing Hashem, that would mean that your wife would be at fault for the situation, which you do not want.
Another point is that perhaps it is not problematic to sit next to someone davening if they themselves are sitting. While the K’tzot Hashulchan (20:(26) posits simply that there is no difference, some suggest (see Tzitz Eliezer IX:7) that if the halacha is based on not looking like he respects, it is not a problem if they are both sitting. If it has to do with “holy ground,” then it should not make a difference. While the gemara does not hint at a distinction, the Rambam (Tefilla 5:6) can be read as limiting the halacha to the case of a standing davener. The Meiri, who says that the reason not to sit is to not disturb the davener, is clearer that it applies only when the davener is standing. The Tzitz Eliezer (ibid.) suggests another idea. Sitting for Shemoneh Esrei is on a lower level than standing, to the extent that the Shulchan Aruch (OC 94:9) says that if one had to daven sitting and then has the opportunity to stand, he should daven again. Although we do not follow this (Mishna Berura 94:27), the basic premise is agreed upon. Therefore, maybe the level of holy ground is missing if one sits.
While it is not great to daven on a bus (for the above reason and others), many women are so time-pressed, so that there is little choice but to do so. It seems weird to suggest that such a woman’s husband should not sit next to her, stand, or move away. It is anyway likely that someone will just take his place. As we have seen, there are strong grounds for leniency. There is, though, a win-win idea for a husband in this situation. Some say that if the davener’s neighbor is learning Torah during his Shemoneh Esrei, he does not have to stand (Shulchan Aruch, OC 102:1). So learning would be a good thing, on multiple levels, to do at that time.
Reciting Kri’at Shema at the Very End of its TimeMy shul sometimes misses sof z’man Kri’at Shema (=szKS) by a few minutes. The rabbi instructs people to say the three parshiyot of Shema before davening, but I usually go ahead to make Kri’at Shema on time and wait during the following beracha for the tzibbur to catch up. Is that an improvement and/or a perfect system?
Those who listen to the rabbi do Kri’at Shema on time. They also repeat Kri’at Shema, and can say the berachot, based on the gemara (Berachot 10b). So the system of reciting Kri’at Shema before davening is responsible (see Rama, Orach Chayim 46:9). However, several Acharonim point out that the recital of Kri’at Shema that is used to fulfill the mitzva is best done along with its berachot (see Mishna Berura 46:31).
But there are two ways to understand that preference: 1. Like there is a full requirement to finish Kri’at Shema by szKS, so there is a preference to recite its accompanying berachot by then. 2. A complete Kri’at Shema requires being sandwiched by its berachot. Your practice’s advisability depends on this question. After doing Kri’at Shema at its time, you complete it with its final beracha only a few minutes later, so according to #2, you are fine. According to #1, you did not finish the last beracha in time. Another test case is if one recites Kri’at Shema before davening but the second time and its berachot end up being on time. The Acharonim (ibid.) say that it is still best to not have had intention to fulfill the mitzva the first time; this proves that #2 was their intention.
But could #1 also be true – that the berachot are best when done before szKS? Consider the machloket whether one has one more hour to recite the berachot, until chatzot, or all day (see Beit Yosef, Orach Chayim 58). Rav Hai Gaon, accepted by the Shulchan Aruch (OC 58:6) takes the strict opinion. If the berachot need not be by szKS, why can’t they be all day? Many answer that it is parallel to the end time of tefilla (Mishna Berura 58:25), and very likely because the berachot are not as linked to Kri’at Shema as they are to tefilla (ibid.), whose time ends a (halachic) hour after Kri’at Shema’s (Shulchan Aruch, OC 89:1). If this is the whole story, your system solves the problem because you finish the berachot before the end time of tefilla. Yet one can still argue (as there are indications) that there are two elements of birchot Kri’at Shema – it is related both to Kri’at Shema and to tefilla. One can then argue that while one can say the berachot after szKS, this is because of tefilla, but the Kri’at Shema element has been lost.
The Levush (OC 58:6) explains Rav Hai Gaon’s requirement by the end of the fourth hour by saying that it is somewhat the time of waking (which is the rationale for szKS). The Malbushei Yom Tov (ad loc.) argues that there is no source for a later “semi-wakeup” time. We suggest the following to explain the Levush. When saying that szKS, which is a Torah-level law, is when the last people wake up, we need to give those people time to do all they need to get up to Kri’at Shema, which now includes much of Shacharit, on time. Perhaps the Levush meant that Chazal wanted everything related to Kri’at Shema to be in the direct post-wakeup-time, but with Kri’at Shema already out of the way, the fourth hour is “spillover time” in this regard. Thus, even if we relate birchot Kri’at Shema’s time to Kri’at Shema’s, we can still say that the fourth hour is l’chatchila because it is in spillover time.
Your system is recommended, in certain circumstances, by a few Acharonim (see Tefilla K’hilchata 3:24). Considering that I did not find in those or other sources that one should try to finish Ga’al Yisrael by szKS, your system is fine in this regard. (The system requires sophistication and planning to: get ahead, be at a good place during Kaddish/Barchu, wait without hefsek after Kri’at Shema. Thus, this is not for everyone. Acting differently from your surroundings can also be an issue. So you might want to discuss with your rabbi if and how to use your system.)
Kri’at Shema in a WhisperAs a speech therapist, I was wondering whether Kri’at Shema can be done in a whisper. In a whisper, the “z” sound is produced as an “s” and the “v” sound is produced as a “f” (and all voiced sounds become devoiced). Scientifically, this is because the vocal chords do not vibrate when whispering. Doesn’t one need vocalize to truly produce a “zayin”, “vav”, or any voiced sound, when saying Shema?
We will have to understand the laws of enunciation of Kri’at Shema to deal with your scientific revelation (to people like me, who were not aware). There is a machloket among Tannaim about whether Kri’at Shema must include sound that is audible to one’s own ear (Berachot 15a). We rule like Rabbanan’s middle approach in between the stringent Rabbi Yossi and lenient Rabbi Meir: L’chatchila one should recite Kri’at Shema audibly, but b’di’eved he fulfills the mitzva even if he did not, as long as he moved his mouth, lips, and tongue (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 62:3; the same is likely true for davening – see Mishna Berura 101:5).
It turns out scientifically that not all letters can be differentiated in a whisper, and certainly when no sound comes out. Your good question about whispering, which is not a major discussion in halachic sources, applies equally to totally non-audible speech, which is discussed. Since the clear halacha is that one does fulfill the mitzva, the question is only: why? (If there were a halachic difference between whispering and quiet talking, some poskim would have mentioned it.)
It seems implausible that the letters in question are close enough in sound that it does not make a difference if one says s instead of z or v instead of f, since they can create different words with different meanings. The answer is based on the following observation. (Almost) every Jewish subgroup pronounces certain things wrong. For example, Ashkenazim pronounce ayin like alef and chet like chaf. Sephardim do not distinguish between kamatz and patach. Some of these regrettable (see Megilla 24b) inaccuracies can change the meaning. Yet, one with a speech impediment fulfills mitzvot of speech with a theoretically confusing lack of differentiation, and when it is standard for one’s society, it is not considered a problem (see Mishna Berura 53:37).
Why? Hashem knows whether we mean. While thought is not enough (see above), the one only has to enunciate to the extent that he can be expected to based on circumstances (ability, minhag (?)). Hashem can handle homonyms. The same is apparently true of whispering. While one technically cannot tell if someone whispered “zonim” or “sonim,” but Hashem knows what one meant, and since whispering is a legitimate form of speech, the best he can do is enough.
One can ask on this approach: why does Halacha makes instruct us to stress the zayin of “tizkeru,” so as not to sound like tiskeru (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 61:17) if anyway it is indistinguishable when done inaudibly or with whispering? One can answer by saying that stressing the zayin is only l’chatchila (Mishna Berura 62:1), and vocalizing so the speaker can hear himself, is anyway required l’chatchila. So indeed, if you follow the l’chatchila of vocalizing, stressing the zayin becomes relevant. But this works out only if the l’chatchila of making audible to the ear can be done only through regular speech and not whispering, an opinion I have not found.
Perhaps the answer, then, is that a whisperer does not need to actively make the zayin sound, but rather if and when one is vocalizing, so that a proper zayin is possible, pronouncing it wrong is a real problem. For example, if an Ashkenazi says an ayin wrong it is not a problem, but a Sephardi who usually uses a proper guttural ayin but in one place says it like an alef, that is a halachic problem, at least if it changes the meaning. Perhaps also, because one is sometimes audible for Kri’at Shema and sometimes not, he should consciously do these words audibly and correctly, to avoid accidentally doing it audibly and incorrectly.
Electronic Communication before DaveningIs it permitted to email, WhatsApp, and use social media before davening?
Emailing and other forms of electronic communication have two broad purposes – social interaction; technical/business-related. Each can be a problem before davening, but their parameters differ somewhat. We will deal with them separately before touching on “policy.” (We leave out the important issue of such activity causing one to be late for tefilla.)
The gemara (Berachot 14a) forbids greeting people with “Shalom” before Shacharit but clarifies that the problem is when you go to another’s place to greet. Rashi (ad loc.; also, Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:2) describes the permitted case as “meeting him along the way.” Contemporary Acharonim discuss, in this context, calling by phone. Ishei Yisrael 13:(40) cites Rav B. Stern and Az Nidberu, who say that this is not like going to another’s house. Rav Elyashiv (P’ninei Tefilla, p. 59) considers it like going to his house, which makes it forbidden if the call’s purpose was the greeting. It likely depends if one views the problem as giving a special standing to your friend (before giving to Hashem) by going to his house to greet him or that initiating greetings is a problem. (See also our Ask the Rabbi, Vayishlach 5779). Rav Melamed’s compromise, that it is permitted when there is a real need, is logical.
Some electronic communication has advantages over a phone – specifically, those where one does not engage in direct conversation, giving a person prominence, but leaves a message for him/them to see at some time. Also, for written messages, halacha does not always equate writing with speaking (also, beyond our scope). Responding to a message is arguably like responding to a greeting, which is permitted (Shulchan Aruch ibid.). However, there is a difference because, as opposed to normal greeting, it is usually unnecessary to answer messages immediately (i.e., before davening). In short, this element is not a major problem, especially if one first says Birchot Hashachar and avoids the word “Shalom.”
Personal needs: One must not “deal with his needs” before Shacharit (ibid. 3), which some of the activity in question may be. If needed for a mitzva (e.g., helping parents), this is “Hashem’s needs” and permitted (Mishna Berura 89:36). How major an undertaking is considered “dealing with needs” (or melacha, which poskim discuss – see Tosafot, Berachot 5b)? The Eshel Avraham (Butchatch, to 89:3) permits simple things one may do on Chol Hamo’ed. The Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 2) assumes one may “go to see some eisek”; the Mishna Berura clarifies: “to see but not to be really involved.” Tefilla K’hilchata (6:(36)) cites Rav S.Z. Auerbach as permitting a quick look at a newspaper or throwing clothes into a washing machine. A quick session with an electronic communication tool to take in some information or send out an instruction to a colleague, etc. need not be forbidden on these grounds. Steps to keep the process short are important (see Mishna Berura 89:16).
Personal Policy: The following is clear from various halachot (see OC 89 & 93). When one wakes up, he should focus on encountering Hashem at Shacharit. Things that show that a different priority, misdirect his mind frame, or might make him forget, unduly delay, or rush his tefilla are against the spirit and/or letter of the law. Initiating unnecessary interaction before davening is far from ideal for the average person. Many people are involved in pressing matters that can change overnight and some “cannot wait” until after davening. Doing the minimum necessary is the proper thing. Some people are regrettably so worried/curious before “checking in” that it hinders their kavana. But many are unnecessarily and unhealthily attached to their devices and refuse to go a waking hour off social media, which sometimes includes during davening. Avoiding such devices until after davening is part of weaning themselves or taking steps not to deteriorate and is a great step in their avodat Hashem and personal wellbeing.
Dedicated in memory of Marc Weinberg.
Personal Thanks in Shemoneh EsreiFollowing our grandchild’s birth, I have been adding personal thanks to HaShem in “Modim.” Is it appropriate to do so on Shabbat?
We will focus mainly on your assumption – that one may add personal thanks in Modim. There is little in the poskim on this specific question, but we can learn from many general relevant sources (find article by R. Chanan Ariel).
Gemarot say that one may add personal requests in Shemoneh Esrei’s middle berachot, especially Shema Koleinu (Avoda Zara 8a; see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 119:1) but not during the first three and last three berachot (Berachot 34a; see Shulchan Aruch, OC 112:1). The latter are reserved for praise and thanks, respectively. This implies that it is fine to add praises and thanks in those places. In fact, in allowing making communal requests during the berachot, Rabbeinu Tam (cited by Tur, OC 112) says that asking for the needs of the masses is a praise to Hashem, which implies that actual praise is certainly fine.
However, praises also require caution. The gemara (Berachot 34b; see Shulchan Aruch, OC 113:9) criticizes those who go beyond the set praises of Hashem because they imply that they have mentioned all of Hashem’s greatness. It seems implausible that it could always be forbidden to praise and/or thank Hashem, so when is it? The Beit Yosef (OC 113) cites the Ra’ah and Rabbeinu Yona as saying that one may not add adjectives describing Hashem but may add mention of good things He did. Rabbeinu Yona also distinguishes between things said at the end of berachot and those in the middle of berachot. The latter stand alone and are permitted. It is unclear from the corresponding Shulchan Aruch if he accepts these distinctions.
There is a machloket in the sources and minhagim about adding piyutim to tefilla at certain times. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 68:1) opposes it, apparently because it is an interruption, changes the berachot’s length, and encourages talking (see Tur ad loc.). The Rama supports it, but the minhag nowadays is to do so only on Yamim Noraim. There was also controversy about Aseret Y’mei Teshuva additions (Zochreinu, etc.) to tefilla (see Beit Yosef, OC 112), and there the minhag is to say them. One might distinguish, though, between set sayings that are accepted by Klal Yisrael and personal ones.
We have written (Living the Halachic Process, vol. II, A-1) that it is permitted and positive to thank Hashem but that it can be problematic to do so in a manner that makes it appear like a set beracha. Attaching appropriate statements to an existing beracha, on the one hand, makes it unlikely for there to be an issue of beracha l’vatatala (see Mishna Berura 108:38). On the other hand, changes in the content can be more problematic (See Berachot 40b; Shut HaRambam 254).
We summarize and suggest as follows. Since the lack of sources and apparent minhag is to not add personal thanks during Modim, then even though it is probably halachically permitted, we do not suggest it when other options exist. Before Elokai Netzor and during Shema Koleinu, one can say anything appropriate, and while that is classically for requests, it should be fine to thank Hashem as well. Realize that even the middle, “request” berachot include praise. Therefore, the following example of an addition would seem ideal: “Bless my grandchild, for whose birth I am so grateful to You, with a wonderful life.” (See a similar idea in Yaskil Avdi, vol. VIII, p. 169.)
Regarding Shabbat, there are two reasons for requests, such as the middle berachot of Shemoneh Esrei. The Yerushalmi (Shabbat 15:3) says that one should not make personal requests on a day that one must not be focused on his needs. The gemara (Berachot 21b) says that we do not want the toil of a long tefilla. Apparently, some combination of the two ideas is true. [We will discuss the issue next week.] If you want to give only thanks in Modim or before Elokai Netzor, this is not a problem on Shabbat. Incorporating a request (see above) is likely inappropriate on Shabbat.
Kohen Serving as Chazan in IsraelI am a kohen who comes from America, where a kohen does not duchen (do Birkat Kohanim) if he is chazan. At the yeshiva I am at, even the chazan duchens. What should I do if I am asked to be chazan?
A mishna (Berachot 34a) states that a kohen serving as chazan should not duchen even if he is the only available kohen unless he is confident that he will be able to return to his place in chazarat hashatz without undue confusion. The Tur (Orach Chayim 128) cites the Maharam MiRuttenburg as saying that the ability to not get confused does not erase the problem totally but only allows duchening when the chazan is the only available kohen. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 128:20) and the Rama (ad loc.) follow this ruling. The logic is that the slight endangering of the quality of the public tefilla is warranted only if it is needed to ensure Birkat Kohanim will take place at all.
Some later poskim present ways of coming to a different policy. The Pri Chadash (ad loc.) reads the mishna differently. In practice, whether or not there are other kohanim makes no difference. The mishna starts by saying that even if there is no other kohen, a chazan who might have a concentration problem may not duchen. Once it introduces that this problem depends on the person, there is no reason for any capable kohen to forgo his mitzva of Birkat Kohanim.
The Magen Avraham (ad loc. 31) tries to explain a minhag he was aware of for a chazan to duchen even if there are others based on a societal change since the time of the gemara that many note. Nowadays, the chazan uses a siddur, in which case we can assume that he will be able to continue chazarat hashatz properly. While according to the Tur and Shulchan Aruch, this broad confidence in today’s chazanim is only enough to justify duchening when he is the only kohen, one can argue that it removes any effect of the problem and allows duchening in all cases. The Magen Avraham disagrees with this approach, because the poskim during hundreds of years of siddurim use did not write that the halacha had changed. However, he reasons that it is legitimate to follow it if this is the local minhag. The Mishna Berura (128:76 and Sha’ar Hatziyun 64) takes a similar approach to that of the Magen Avraham. This is also the practice of most Sephardi communities (see Ohr L’tzion II, 8:5; Yalkut Yosef, OC 128:62). However, the majority of Ashkenazim in Israel (especially, in Yerushalayim) follow the Pri Chadash and allow the chazan to duchen even if there are others who are doing so (see Dirshu 128:(84)). (Az Nidberu XIII:34 advocates a compromise. A kohen who is serving as chazan when there is only one other kohen should also do Birkat Kohanim, because many hold that Birkat Kohanim is a mitzva from the Torah only when there are two kohanim. However, he was unable to find a previous posek to explicitly make such a distinction.)
There are times when one whose minhag is to not duchen should do so. The Rama (ibid.) says that if someone calls him to duchen, which turns him into one who is obligated from the Torah to duchen, the obligation overpowers concerns of confusion. Poskim explain (see Yalkut Yosef ibid.) that generally when the kohanim are called, they do not intend for the chazan. One can argue that in shuls with the minhag that the chazan does duchen, the kohen chazan will thus be bound based on the Rama. However, in our shuls, the kohen is called too late, as a kohen who has not begun to approach the duchan before Modim may not do Birkat Kohanim (Shulchan Aruch ibid. 8). Nevertheless, just the fact that you are in a shul which has the minhag for the chazan to duchen is enough to follow the minhag. This is ostensibly so even for someone who has not joined the community in a manner that he should personally adopt all of their minhagim. Still, it would be best for someone like you to avoid being chazan at tefillot that have Birkat Kohanim, which is anyway a practice that many suggest for any kohen (see Birchot Horai 10:7).
A Late TachanunThe chazan skipped Tachanun, and everyone assumed there was a chatan or a brit. After davening, the chazan said he just forgot Tachanun. People disagreed about whether we could/should say Tachanun at that point. What is the halacha?
The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 131:1) says that one must not speak between Shemoneh Esrei and Tachanun, based on “students of the Rashba’s” (see Beit Yosef, OC 131) comment on the following gemara (Bava Metzia 59b). After Rabbi Eliezer’s major dispute with his brother-in-law, Rabban Gamliel, the former’s wife was afraid that the intensity of his Tachanun could cause harm to her brother, so she always interrupted him when it was time for Tachanun. The Rashba reasons that she could not have prevented him from saying Tachanun all day, but just made him stop and/or speak at the right time, to lower its efficacy. This taught the Shulchan Aruch and others of the danger of interruptions at that time.
What does the above teach us about the required level of connection between Shemoneh Esrei and Tachanun? The conviction that a break makes Tachanun less effective does not necessarily mean that Tachanun need not or should not be said after such a break or that it lacks value. The Rashba/Shulchan Aruch’s understanding of the story of Rabbi Eliezer strongly implies that R. Eliezer recited Tachanun after the break. The Rivash (412) claimed that his wife bothered him until he forgot to say it, also implying he would have said it later. Thus, at this point, we would say: “Better late than never.”
The Taz (OC 131:10, which seems to contradict Taz, Yoreh Deah 376:2) complicates the matter. He discusses whether non-mourners who daven at an avel’s house, where Tachanun is omitted because the presence of “strict judgment” makes it not worthwhile to recite Tachanun there, should make it up when they get home. He says not to do so based on the halacha that Tachanun should come without an interruption after Shemoneh Esrei. It is unclear if that means it is not required or wrong (there are kabbalistic sources for such a possibility – see Shulchan Hatahor 131:16), unnecessary, or somewhere in between. This seemingly indicates that you would not say Tachanun, in your case, at the end of tefilla. (Change of place does not seem to be the issue – see Magen Avraham 131:1).
However, the Taz’s claim is surprising, considering the indications from the gemara and the p’sak (Mishna Berura 131:2) that b’di’eved, if one made a break, he says Tachanun anyway. How could the gemara’s case be a model for a ruling not to say Tachanun at all? The L’horot Natan (VI:7) raises the possibility that continuing tefilla is worse than talking, and in the Taz’s case (and ours), it could be too late for Tachanun, not just of reduced value. However, he posits that this is not so and that the Taz would agree in our case to say Tachanun. Here, at the time of Tachanun, there was an obligation to recite it, which was pushed off on technical grounds (the chazan’s mistake). The Taz spoke only about a case that at the correct time, there was no obligation (albeit based on the circumstances). What he says is that it is not created later at an unnatural time (which, in turn, we learn from the halacha that it is important not to break).
The Derech Hachayim (42:(7)) implies that the Taz would not say Tachanun after any break. However, the Derech Hachayim (42:1) and Eliya Rabba (OC 131:1), who are accepted by the Mishna Berura (131:2), reject this view. Rav SZ Auerbach is also cited (Halichot Shlomo 11:2) as instructing to say Tachanun if it was accidentally skipped, even after laining, and presumably also after davening.
Some contemporary poskim (Ishei Yisrael 26:(1); Dirshu 131:3) cite an account about the Chazon Ish and a very cryptic reaction of Rav Chaim Kaniefsky which may indicate to not say Tachanun once Chatzi Kaddish was said. While the stakes are low (see Rivash ibid.) in both directions, we recommend saying Tachanun if it was skipped by mistake, as this approach has a stronger basis in the sources/logic.
Kaddish after An’im Zemirot In my shul, at the end of An’im Zemirot, the chazan (child) does not say “Lecha Hashem hagedula …” I understand that it is not permitted to say Kaddish after a shir (song of praise) without p’sukim. Can you provide me with sources to prove this?
To start with, we at Eretz Hemdah basically agree with you. We wrote a teshuva (Bemareh Habazak VII:2) about whether it is proper to say a Kaddish at all after An’im Zemirot in a place where the minhag was not to but an avel wanted them to change the minhag, which he claimed was wrong. In footnote 4, we accepted the thesis to which you subscribe, that it is the p’sukim added (they were not in the original) to the end of the piyut that justify the saying of Kaddish.
In general, it is problematic to recite an unauthorized Kaddish. The Mishna Berura (55:1) compares saying too many Kaddishes to reciting too many berachot. However, we do not generally find in poskim discussing doubts about Kaddish indications of the same severity of an unnecessary Kaddish as we do regarding a questionable beracha.
Therefore, while we generally agree with you, we are hesitant to state as a simple fact that your shul’s (and we understand others as well) minhag is wrong. Therefore, we will see if we can be melamed z’chut on those who skip the p’sukim and recite the Kaddish.
We found a teshuva by Chief Rabbi David Lau in which he questions the thesis that the p’sukim recited at the end are there to justify the Kaddish. He points to the standard sources (see Mishna Berura 55:2) that state that for p’sukim to justify Kaddish there must be three p’sukim and that, after An’im Zemirot, only two p’sukim are recited. One can add to the apparent incongruence according to the Sha’arei Ephrayim (10:44 in a footnote) that the p’sukim need to be continuous (the ones after An’im Zemirot are from Divrei Hayamim and Tehillim, respectively). Therefore, Rav Lau posits that the reason for the Kaddish is that a major part of An’im Zemirot is based on adapted or reworded p’sukim.
One can claim there is a precedent for saying Kaddish after a shir without added p’sukim in Aleinu. Siddurim cite p’sukim there as well, yet the very broad minhag is to ignore them and recite Kaddish anyway, and perhaps a shir of this type is deserving of Kaddish in and of itself.
However, one can argue with these attempts to break the linkage between p’sukim recited after a shir and Kaddish. First, there are opinions that two p’sukim is enough (Beit David (Saloniki) 30); Bemareh Habazak ibid.; see Ishei Yisrael 15:(98)). The claim that the p’sukim must be consecutive is apparently not accepted. Regarding Aleinu, the Mishna Berura (132:10) points out that it has p’sukim mixed into it (three, albeit from different places in Tanach and interspersed in Aleinu). Therefore, it seems very likely that the p’sukim at the end of An’im Zemirot were intended to justify the Kaddish.
There is another factor which can work (at least if orchestrated well), even according to your assumption, in shuls that do not jointly recite “Lecha Hashem … .” What if, as is likely, some people in the shul do say the p’sukim even if the chazan does not? We have written about whether Kaddish can be recited after Pitum Haketoret when there are not ten people who recite it. The basic sources seem to indicate that six reciters justify Kaddish, even if the chazan did not recite the critical sections (see parallel case in Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 69:1). While even one suffices when the Kaddish is classically required (see ibid.; Pri Megadim, OC, MZ 55:3), there is a machloket (see Magen Avraham 54:9; Aruch Hashulchan 55:9) whether a minority of a minyan suffices when the Kaddish is optional (as the one after An’im Zemirot is). So perhaps someone like you and another one or two who still recite the p’sukim before Kaddish suffice to justify the Kaddish.
So while the sources indicate that it is proper for shuls to recite the p’sukim after An’im Zemirot, shuls that do not make a point of reciting them also have whom and what to rely upon.
Drinking during DaveningI showed my surprise to a serious young man who was drinking coffee during Shacharit. He said it helps him daven and is permitted. Can that be correct?
We are not discussing one with special physical/medical needs.
It is forbidden to eat before davening Shacharit (Berachot 10b), as derived (although it is probably Rabbinic) from “Do not eat on the blood” (Vayikra 19:26) – i.e., before you have prayed for your blood (=life). It is considered haughty to indulge in food before addressing Hashem, and therefore drinking water, which is not indulging, is permitted (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:3). Many Acharonim permit drinking coffee and tea, specifically when one needs it to concentrate on davening; adding flavor enhancers is questionable (see Mishna Berura 89:22).
Tefilla is supposed to be done with reverence and awe. Many halachot govern how one’s body, clothes, and surroundings must be at that time (see Shulchan Aruch, OC simanim 97-99). The height of tefilla is considered “standing before the shechina” (Rambam, Tefilla 4:16). Eating and drinking when in close contact with Hashem is considered a big chutzpa (see Shemot 24:11). Since this is antithetical to tefilla and a beit knesset is set aside for tefilla, it is forbidden to eat there (Shulchan Aruch, OC 151:1). The incongruity between eating and davening is behind the halacha of not eating even before davening. It seems obvious that eating in the midst of davening is worse than eating before. Therefore, even if one davens in a place where he may eat, e.g., at home, in a beit midrash (Rama ad loc.) or he follows the lenient minhag (see Be’ur Halacha ad loc.), he should not drink during davening.
One can deflect these conclusions. If drinking coffee is permitted before davening, then it is not halachic eating, and who says the halacha is stricter during davening than before? (The counter-argument is that it is only permitted before due to need, and if one can drink before davening, why let him drink during it?) Also, assuming it is forbidden during Shemoneh Esrei, who says P’sukei D’zimra’s lesser level of “meeting Hashem,” as a preparatory/introductory stage, carries the same weight (Rama, OC 89:3 may equate them)? Indeed, many of the halachot of tefilla refer only to Shemoneh Esrei (see Mishna Berura 97:3).
What do the sources say? There are many sources on drinking before davening; I did not find classical sources on this question. Why would there not be much discussion of the matter? It is either because: A) It is obvious that it shares the same halacha as eating before davening; B) It is obviously permitted; C) It is obviously forbidden; or D) Few people were interested in doing such a thing, for sociological or convenience reasons. Intuitively, I find A and B implausible. C seems logical (Chevel Nachalato 17:3 cites Rav Y. Ariel as saying it is forbidden). D is a possibility. It is very possible to combine C and D. Perhaps there is not a full-fledged issur, but sensitivity to shul and tefilla made it taboo. I spoke to many (Ashkenazi) decades-long shul attenders, none of whom can recall until recently healthy people drinking during P’sukei D’zimra and later. Those who need coffee, drink before davening. Then they enter shul, put on tefillin, and DAVEN ONLY. That is a very appropriate minhag even IF arguably not fully required. There are signs that some in the new generation view things differently. While they can be wonderful Jews and daveners, they would be pulling things in the wrong direction, according to several rabbanim (and non-rabbanim) I have discussed the topic with. Drinking while davening degrades the atmosphere of the shul in our eyes.
In some Sephardic communities, it has been more common for at least decades to continue, during P’sukei D’zimra, drinking coffee begun earlier. The Yalkut Yosef (OC 51:3), while preferring to avoid on the grounds of possible hefsek (even if the beracha was done before), does not mention fundamental grounds. I pray that the Ashkenazi minhag of full opposition will survive.
How to Time Vatikin? When minyanim closed, I started davening vatikin (starting Shemoneh Esrei (=SE) at hanetz hachama (sunrise=netz)). If I do not know precisely when netz is, is it better to err on the side of starting SE before or after netz?
That is a noble approach (see Living the Halachic Process II, A-5 on whether vatikin or a minyan has a greater impact). The gemara (Berachot 9b, see Tosafot ad loc.) considered it a rare feat to do vatikin precisely. While we have clocks and sunrise tables, it is still difficult because: most round to the minute; there are machlokot how to determine sunrise when there are topographical differences between one’s locale and the horizon or between his location and the one in the city used for the table. For this reason, Rav Moshe Feinstein (cited by Tefilla K’hilchata 3:(34)) prefers tefilla with a minyan to an attempted tefilla k’vatikin.
There are many levels of preference for morning Kri’at Shema (=KS) and SE. The consensus of poskim (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 58:1) is that vatikin as practiced is an ideal way to daven and succeeding in being precise is a bonus (see above). (It is unclear what is considered precise and close enough to be vatikin, respectively.) Beyond that, the gradations are, for KS (from best to worst) – after misheyakir (50-60 minutes before netz) (Shulchan Aruch, OC 58:1-3); between netz and sof z’man KS; soon after alot hashachar. Regarding tefilla – clearly after netz before sof z’man tefilla; clearly before netz; soon after alot hashachar; after four hours into the day.
Ostensibly, if one tries for vatikin and misses by a few minutes, this will make KS or SE, respectively not of the highest non-vatikin level. Which is our main goal and/or concern?
The gemara (Berachot 9b) praises vatikin because “they would finish [KS and its berachot] with sunrise, so that they would have the beracha of geula next to tefilla and their tefilla ends up in the day.” It continues that this fulfills “they will fear You with the sun” (Tehillim 72:5). Most commentaries (including Rabbeinu Yona) understand that this puts stress on tefilla being soon after the sun appears, and this is the main reason to finish KS at that time. Furthermore, the gemara in Yoma (37a) tells that when the sun made the chandelier in the Beit Hamikdash courtyard sparkle, the masses of people knew it was time for KS. Tosafot (Berachot 9b) says that this refers to those who did not know how to time vatikin. Rabbeinu Tam (Tosafot, Yoma 37b), though, learns from here that the best time for KS is actually right after netz, to be followed by SE, and that “vatikin” is less preferred. He views the pasuk in Tehillim as going on KS. We do not pasken like Rabbeinu Tam. Tosafot (ibid.) posits that it is better for one who cannot implement vatikin to do KS and SE after netz, as vatikin’s proponents agree that KS is fully acceptable then.
Furthermore, the Shulchan Aruch (OC 89:8) views SE before netz as before its time and not justified without a good reason (see Be’ur Halacha to 89:1). The Pri Chadash (ad loc.) argues that if one misses the special level of vatikin, there is no difference between tefilla before and after netz. The Shulchan Aruch’s opinion is more accepted, and there is much discussion as to whether it is better do daven with a minyan before netz or without one after netz (see Piskei Teshuvot 89:4).
Finally, while there may be some value in reciting birchot KS at the time of KS (see Mishna Berura 58:1), it is not critical (see Rama, OC 46:9; Mishna Berura 46:31). This is especially so if one has almost finished them and is waiting near “… ga’al Yisrael,” which connects to SE (see Tefilla K’hilchata 3:24; Yisrael V’hazemanim II, 7). Therefore, if you are just a couple minutes late, KS was said at its best time.
Based on the above, when one has a choice, it is better to be off by being late than earlier than the precise vatikin. However, the minhag is to follow one’s best information without worrying that it might be an inexact vatikin, which likely counts as vatikin.
Use of Informal Sefira Counting to Solve ProblemsIf one answers an inquiry about what day of the omer it is and does not count again that day, may he count the next day with a beracha? If yes, an onen (before funeral of close relative, who does not perform mitzvot) for a full day of sefira should be able to simulate such a statement and be allowed to continue with a beracha the next day.
The Behag (cited in Tosafot, Menachot 66a) is the source of the idea that one may not continue with a beracha if he missed a day of counting. He argues that missing a day makes it impossible to fulfill the command of temimot (seven full weeks). Most Rishonim disagree. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 489:8) basically accepts the Behag, but only due to doubt – since he might be correct, we do not make a beracha. However, if one is unsure if he counted, he makes a beracha on subsequent days because of a positive double doubt, i.e., if either he did not miss a day or the Behag is incorrect, a beracha is warranted (Mishna Berura 489:38). The Terumat Hadeshen (I:37) says that although it is unclear if one can fulfill the mitzva with a daytime count, if one did so, he recites with a beracha on subsequent days. Most understand that this too is based on a positive double doubt (Sha’ar Hatziyun 489:45). The Mishna Berura (489:38) presents a broad rule – after a questionable count, which requires redoing but without a beracha, if one did not repeat, he maintains the ability to count with a beracha in the future, due to double doubt.
Does your case of answering a question, i.e., a proper statement in a non-mitzva context, create a double doubt? The Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 4) rules to avoid answering completely because such a statement compromises the beracha on that day’s count. Thus it seems to meet the Mishna Berura’s criterion for allowing a beracha on subsequent days. On the other hand, the Taz (489:7) contends that because the answerer clearly does not intend to fulfill the mitzva, it is inconsequential, and it is just a stringency to avoid an exact answer; even if he answered, he would make the beracha that night. The main response to the Taz is that many hold that sefira is Rabbinic nowadays, and Rabbinic mitzvot may not need intention for the mitzva (see Pri Megadim, 489, EA 10). According to the Taz’s view of your case, it will not help to save the beracha in the future.
However, even those who reject the Taz are unlikely to accept your idea. An onen avoids doing sefira because according to most Rishonim, he is not only exempt but forbidden to do mitzvot – so rules the Shulchan Aruch, Yoreh Deah 341:1. Therefore, if your statement fulfills the mitzva, it is ostensibly forbidden for an onen! If it is not a mitzva, then it will not help going forward (see Noda B’Yehuda II, OC 27)! Also, in this case, most poskim should agree with the Taz – if an onen knows he is forbidden to do the mitzva, then his intention specifically not to fulfill the mitzva disqualifies it (see Mishna Berura 60:9).
The Noda B’Yehuda (ibid.) actually says that if one will be an onen for a whole day, he is probably obligated in sefira, so that aninut should not prevent fulfillment of the mitzva even after aninut is over. Since even if he is not obligated, some allow an onen to do a mitzva when it does not affect funeral preparations, he can count without a beracha. Many (see Pitchei Teshuva, YD 341:6; R. Akiva Eiger, OC 489:7) accept the Noda B’Yehuda; a minority (Birchei Yosef, OC 489:20) do not.
The poskim do not suggest your idea, which is like the Noda B’Yehuda in action but different in intention, because most assume that negative intention ruins its efficacy. It might work (the calculation is beyond our scope) according to the approach of some Acharonim (including Rav Soloveitchik, see Mesora III, p. 35) that there is no need to fulfill the mitzva to allow continuing with a beracha, just to do an act of counting to keep an uninterrupted count. However, since your plan contradicts the Noda B’Yehuda’s quite accepted idea of counting with positive intent, we do not recommend it.
How Does the Chazan Act During Modim D’Rabbanan? I have seen some chazanim wait, during their Modim, at “l’olam va’ed” for the tzibbur to finish Modim D’Rabanan. That seems to make the most sense, so everyone can hear all of Modim. Should everyone be doing that?
The gemara (Sota 40a) lists various recitations of praise to Hashem, proposed by different Amoraim, for the tzibbur to say as the chazan recites Modim (the Yerushalmi Berachot 1:5 has different proposals). The gemara concludes with the idea that we therefore say all of them. The Beit Yosef (Orach Chayim 127) posits that it is called Modim D’Rabbanan because it combines sayings of several rabbis. The idea of the recitation, along with the unique practice of bowing along with the chazan (see how the Yerushalmi ibid. connects it to the recitation) is that at the moment of the main praise of Hashem, the tzibbur must be actively involved to show their agreement and not imply disagreement (see Aruch Hashulchan,OC 127:1; Teshuvot V’hanhagot II:60).
The first nine words of the regular Modim and Modim D’Rabannan are identical. According to the original, short versions, the tzibbur would miss no more than a very little of Modim by reciting it, and it would serve like a long amen. In fact, several Acharonim assume that if the chazan or even one saying the silent amida recited Modim D’Rabbanan, he would not have to go back because they did the right beginning and end of the beracha and the middle is similar enough (see Eliya Rabba, OC 127:1; Halichot Shlomo 8:28; Yechaveh Da’at (Chazan) III:17). You (and others) are bothered with missing part of Modim, which deserves a minyan. Indeed, some Acharonim, starting with the Eliya Rabba (ibid.) and including more recent authorities (some are cited in Ishei Yisrael 24:(124)), instruct the chazan to say the first (joint) words slowly or wait for the tzibbur to finish. There is another minhag (cited ibid. 125) that the chazan says the beginning of Modim quietly, as there is no point in saying it out loud if no one will be listening.
However, these are not the more accepted opinions. The Mishna Berura (127:3) rules like earlier Acharonim and the simple reading of the gemara that the chazan continues Modim despite the tzibbur’s recital of Modim D’Rabbanan and that he should do so out loud (ibid. 124:41). The Mishna Berura provides two reasons for the latter: 1) Chazarat hashatz was instituted for those who do not know how to daven on their own, and they would be listening to the chazan rather than saying Modim D’Rabbanan; 2) Ten people need to hear the chazan. The Mishna Berura does not explain how #2 can be accomplished if people are reciting something else. Halichot Shlomo (8:(40)) suggests that one can speak and listen at the same time to two similar things. This seem to work better on a halachic rather than a practical level. If one is saying the same basic thing as the chazan, he is considered part of the minyan. (We substantiated this elsewhere – soon to appear as Living the Halachic Process VI, A-6, regarding one who starts Shemoneh Esrei with the tzibbbur’s chazarat hashatz. Admittedly, it is easier to make this claim when they are saying the same words.)
According to what we laid out above, this approach sits well with the historical and logical development of the practice of Modim D’Rabbanan. Chazal saw it not as an independent recitation (see Teshuvot V’hanhagot ibid.) that ends up competing with chazarat hashatz but as a natural accompaniment of this crucial part of chazarat hashatz. Due to this understanding, the Rabbanan did not have a problem extending a few-word response into a longer piece and did not see it as stopping the flow of chazarat hashatz. Because this caused a perception that the tzibbur is not involved in all of chazarat hashatz, practices arose to either give up on the middle of Modim as a joint matter and have the chazan recite it silently or, in the other direction, wait to have everyone listen. But the main minhag accepted by most poskim is that the chazan and tzibbur say different words and still form one unit.
Women Passing through an Outdoor MinyanWe have an outdoor “Corona minyan” outside the entrance of my building. Some men stand in locations that make it impossible to enter or exit the building without entering someone’s four amot. I (a woman) avoid passing by during davening, but to take my son to his school van, I go before Shemoneh Esrei. Last week, I felt compelled to pass by during Shemoneh Esrei and return during chazarat hashatz. Was that permissible?
In normal times (for which we yearn), we likely would take the whole minyan and the particular “path blockers” to task for gross inconsideration. However, it is scientifically/statistically clear that the existence of outdoor minyanim with proper spacing has, nationally, saved lives. While people can argue whether it is better for people whose only safe place for a minyan disturbs others should daven at home, Jewish society is expected to make certain special allowances for shuls (see Shulchan Aruch, Choshen Mishpat 156:3). In the “old days,” people would debate the pros and cons of minyanim on (El Al) planes. But nowadays, without ideal options, some (including high risk men) would end up davening in unsafe and/or illegal minyanim. Especially since you are not complaining, we will be melamed z’chut and assume that the minyan overall finds the right balance of meeting needs and focus on your dilemma about passing through.
The first issue we will dispatch of is whether a woman may be in close proximity to men davening. Our community does not require mechitzot for even a minyan in places that are not set for tefilla, including shiva homes and airplanes (see Living the Halachic Process, V, A-9; Rav Moshe Feinstein, cited ibid., distinguishes between places that are open or closed to the public). It is unclear how long a minyan must operate in a makeshift location to qualify as set. However, even when a mechitza is needed, a woman may pass through, if necessary. Rav Feinstein (Igrot Moshe, OC V:12) reports that individual women have always been allowed to enter to, for example, collect tzedaka. While he says this should be done only on an ad hoc basis, your situation is especially valid case.
Whether there is or is not a mechitza, men may not daven or learn aloud if a woman not dressed according to the halachot of tzniut is in their sight (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 75). We do not feel a need to review for you what this entails, and this need not be a problem at all.
Finally, we address the halacha of not walking in front of someone who is davening Shmoneh Esrei (Shulchan Aruch, OC102:4-5). (During chazarat hashatz, it is only an issue regarding the chazan). Most agree that the issue of walking in front of a davener concerns harming his concentration. What if he does not mind? Just as the davener may not do things to harm his own kavana, so too he may not allow others to do so to him (see similar idea in Bava Kama 91b). However, there are a few grounds for leniency. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 102:4) rules that one may pass near someone from the side, and the Mishna Berura (ad loc. 16) is inconclusive on whether passing diagonally in front is a problem. In a case of need, one can rely on the lenient opinion. Here, there are multiple levels of need. You need to pass by for your need. If we would not allow you and your neighbors to do so, then it would be unreasonable to have the minyan there, which we are assuming is important.
On a more fundamental level, the Da’at Torah (to OC 102:5) says that if a davener blocks a “thoroughfare” (even in shul), it is comparable to one who was buried in a public area, and therefore he allows people to walk by. One certainly cannot create an off-limits zone that prevents from entering or exiting their own building. Therefore, what you did was absolutely justified. (Whether people may daven in such a location given that others may walk by is beyond our present scope). Your normal attempt to not disturb is an act of tzidkut; people helping others with their practical and spiritual needs is crucial in navigating this crisis.
When to Say Yehiyu L’ratzon Does Yehiyu L’ratzon (=YL) come before or after Elokai Netzor (=EN) and/or personal requests at the end of Shemoneh Esrei (¬=SE)?
The gemara (Berachot 4b) cites R. Yochanan as instructing to recite the pasuk “Hashem sefatai tiftach ...” (=HST) (Tehillim 51:17) in the beginning of SE and “Yehiyu l’ratzon …” (ibid. 19:15) at its end. The former asks for divine assistance in davening effectively, and the latter requests that Hashem receive the tefilla favorably. While this was apparently instituted well after Shemoneh Esrei was composed (see Igrot Moshe, Orach Chayim V:24), it, to at least some degree, has become incorporated with SE. The gemara (ibid.) asks why HST does not create a break between “Ga’al Yisrael” and SE and answers that SE with the pasuk has become “similar to a long tefilla.”
To the extent that YL and HST are equivalent bookends, we would expect YL to come right after SE, like HST comes right before SE (note that one may not say “Ki shem Hashem ekra …” after YL- Mishna Berura 111:1). Indeed, some Rishonim (see Beit Yosef, OC 122 in the name of Rabbeinu Yona and the Ra’avad) say that YL should be said right after SE, before any other tachanunim (special requests) are said, and this is how the Shulchan Aruch (OC 122:2) rules.
However, this approach is not clear cut for a few reasons. For one, adding tachanunim to SE is important and connected enough to SE to be permitted even in the midst of SE (Shulchan Aruch, OC 119:1). Actually, Rabbeinu Yona (above) says this is a reason that it is only recommended and not crucial for YL to be before tachanunim, as we see the requests are not totally like moving on from SE and therefore not a serious break before YL.
Also, the presumed fact that YL is a step in finishing SE may weaken subsequent requests. Additionally, if YL is first, then when do we ask Hashem to accept the tachanunim favorably? The Shulchan Aruch (OC 122:2) answers the latter claim – one may say YL a second time after the tachanunim.
An instructive source is the gemara (Berachot 29b) regarding one who left out Ya’aleh V’yavo. If he is still in the midst of SE, he goes back to R’tzei; if he finished SE, he must go back to the beginning of SE. The gemara says that someone who has finished SE proper but usually recites tachanunim afterward is not considered finished until after the tachanunim. Rabbeinu Yona (ibid.) asks why the gemara doesn’t use YL as the marker of the end of SE and concludes that it is because YL is recited before tachanunim. However, this gemara also can teach us the extent to which tachanunim, when recited, are an integral part of SE. This motivated the Gra (cited by many Acharonim, including Ishei Yisrael 23:208) to conclude that one should not recite YL before tachanunim.
We should point out that tachanunim include two different things in our experience. Although we generally view EN as a set part of the end of SE, this is a misnomer. The gemara (Berachot 16b-17a) cites personal prayers that various Amoraim used to say at the end of their SE. EN happens to be one of them (approximately). This may explain why EN, as well as HST and YL are in singular, as they are personal, as opposed to SE proper which is in plural. Practice has developed to choose EN as standard (albeit not required – see Mishna Berura 122:6) tachanunim. The Aruch Hashulchan (OC 122:8) says that while reciting the prayers of all of the Amoraim would be wrong, separating YL too far from SE, it is appropriate to say one. Alternatively or additionally we can all recite our own personal requests (Shulchan Aruch, OC 119:1). There is not a fundamental difference between the two.
The Aruch Hashulchan also suggests (ibid. 6) that a reason that EN was chosen is that it actually concludes with YL. This brings us to perhaps the most common practice and recommended Acharonim (see Mishna Berura 122:3) practice (although not the only legitimate one – see Darchei Moshe, OC 122:2). One recites YL twice: 1) right after SE; 2) at the end of EN, which anyway is the way the original EN concluded.
Davening Outside with Gloves I daven in an outdoor minyan due to Corona. Is it permitted to wear gloves while davening in cold temperatures?
First, I am proud to be in the same nation as a person as sincere as you. The Bach (on Orach Chayim 91), an early Acharon, is the first major source to raise a problem of wearing gloves during davening. The Magen Avraham (91:5) and Mishna Berura (91:12) cite the Bach without opposition, so your question has merit,
A look into the root of this ruling will help us apply it to your case. The Bach’s statement is cryptic and he cites a harsh pasuk as applying to wearing gloves during davening. Most tefilla/clothing rules relate to the body being insufficiently covered (Shulchan Aruch, OC 91:1, 3-5). It is unusual that covering too much could be a problem.
Some understand (see Halichot Shlomo 2:18) that the Bach viewed wearing gloves during davening as haughty, which fits the cited pasuk. This is surprising, considering that “dressing up” is usually desired for davening (Mishna Berura 91:12). However, it is possible that some types of over-dressing go beyond nice and are haughty.
The Netah Sorek (OC 6) connects the Bach to a gemara (Pesachim 57a) that roundly criticized the kohen gadol, Yissachar Ish Kfar Barkai, for wearing gloves while working with korbanot. This was forbidden due to chatzitza (a disqualifying break) but also was a sign of haughtiness (Rashi ad loc.). There is clear room to distinguish between the contexts. A kohen’s mitzva includes serving with his hands, and for it to be beneath his dignity to touch things is disgraceful. Tefilla is carried out with one’s mind, heart, and mouth. Is it necessarily a disgrace if, at the same time, his “handwear” is haughty? His logic is apparently that since clothing for tefilla is important, just as insufficient is offensive, so too excessive fanciness can set the wrong balance when approaching Hashem.
Several Acharonim make the simple argument that if one wears gloves because of the cold, there is no haughtiness (Be’er Moshe IV, 39; Halichot Shlomo ibid.). While the Neta Sorek (ibid.) agrees to the concept, he argues that it is only permitted regarding gloves that are clearly worn due to cold (which I have to believe is your case).
The Magen Avraham (ibid.) presents the Bach’s problem with gloves as their being clothes that travelers wear, and Kochvei Yitzchak II, 20 attributes this idea to the author of the Terumat Hadeshen. While one may daven on the road when needed (Mishna Berura 90:11), it is best to daven indoors (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:5) and well-settled there (see similar idea, ibid. 20). It is unclear if the Magen Avraham means that gloves are road-related because outside it is cold, and one should look different inside. If so, the Aruch Hashulchan (OC 91:6) allowing to wear an outer coat during davening when it is cold is instructive. If he means that travelers wear them as a type of work glove (which the Halichot Shlomo says is one of the things the Bach objects to), this should not apply to gloves made to protect from the cold.
In short, we believe, like Halichot Shlomo and Ishei Yisrael (10:4) that in the context of clear protection from the cold, it is permitted to wear gloves, even without extenuating circumstances (like Corona). If someone would want to be machmir (which, again, is not indicated from the sources) as a matter of valor, something would have to give. One of the hardest things in Halacha is, in a situation where something less than ideal is necessary, how does one decide which option is least objectionable. Halacha forbids self-inflicted suffering (see Bava Kama 91b), and it also detracts from kavana, a factor which is behind many halachot of tefilla. The option of davening indoors without a minyan is certainly far less desirable than an unnecessary stringency. Our biggest concern is that chumra could be a tipping point (for someone) toward davening in an indoor minyan. Currently in your location, that could be a deadly mistake. Therefore, one should not entertain stringency on the matter.
Finding Out Late about the Presence of a Kohen or Levi As a gabbai, sometimes I do not realize either that a kohen is present and I give the first aliya to a non-kohen, or that a levi is present and I give the second aliya to the kohen. What do we do when this is discovered?
It depends. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 135:6-7) generally discusses your two cases, when the mistake was discovered after the oleh began the opening beracha. Both when a yisrael began the beracha for the first aliya before the kohen entered the shul (ibid. 6) and when a kohen began his second aliya when it turned out a levi was present, the mistaken oleh finishes the aliya. The clear implication is that when they had not started, we switch to the correct person even though the wrong one was called up.
The logic of switching is two-fold in the respective cases. Giving a second aliya is an exceptional act (needed to protect the reputation of the kohen –Shulchan Aruch ibid. 8), as is giving a first aliya to a non-kohen (Shulchan Aruch ibid. 4). Therefore, we do this only when there is an important reason. We are not depriving the person who is being asked to step aside of something he deserves: The yisrael never had claims to the first aliya, and we keep him at the bima until we can give him the third aliya (Shulchan Aruch, ibid. 6).The kohen already had his aliya, he is just being held back from an unusual aliya (and according to some, a b’di’eved one – see discussion in Maharam Shick, OC 61), and the levi getting the aliya after him raises no questions about his standing as a kohen.
In the case that a yisrael started the first aliya’s beracha, we stick with the “wrong person” to avoid the serious problem of beracha l’vatala (Beit Yosef, Orach Chayim 135, citing the Avudraham). The concern that not switching then will make it look as if the kohen is not a kohen is not severe. People can understand that he was not present or noticed (ibid. citing the Rashba). We do not call up the kohen for the next aliya because that would actively make him look like a non-kohen, as he follows a yisrael who received the first aliya (Mishna Berura 135:20).
A not simple point becomes evident from the case of the kohen not being replaced after starting his second aliya. That is that even in the case that he really should not have received this exceptional second aliya, that second aliya still counts toward the number of required aliyot.
What is considered having started the aliya is noteworthy. The Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 6) rules that Barchu is not considered the beginning, so that the correct person can switch with him after Barchu. That is because commanding the tzibbur to bless Hashem (which is Barchu’s role) and their doing so (“Baruch Hashem Hamevorach…”) has an independent value (Mishna Berura 135:21). According to most, the correct person who takes over repeats Barchu before his aliya (ibid.). Although some say this is unnecessary (Aruch Hashulchan, OC 135:15), it is not a problem to do an arguably extra Barchu (Kaf Hachayim, OC 135:39).
One point that is not agreed upon is whether the first aliya of a non-kohen was valid when the kohen was present and just was not noticed, as the Shulchan Aruch (OC 135:6) addresses the case when he had not yet arrived. The Pri Chadash (135:6) infers from the gemara (Gittin 59b) that passing on the takana to have the kohen go first renders the berachot and the aliya invalid even b’di’eved. The Magen Avraham 135:11 disagrees, reasoning that since regarding the kohen who took the levi’s aliya, the Shulchan Aruch (ibid. 7) says that the aliya is valid even if the levi was present, the same is true of the skipped kohen. One can argue on behalf of the Pri Chadash that the takana to give the first aliya only to the sanctified kohen is stronger than the halacha that a levi gets the second aliya before allowing the kohen to get another one. However, the Noda B’yehuda cites an interesting proof against the Pri Chadash, and this is what is accepted (Mishna Berura 135:20).
Behavior during Kedusha of Street Minyanim My neighborhood is filled with outdoor Covid 19 minyanim. I was walking down the street on Shabbat and a minyan across the street was in the middle of Kedusha. In such cases, do I need to stop, keep my feet together, and respond to Kedusha until they are done, or may I continue walking?
The Rashba (Shut HaRashba 1:249) was asked by someone who assumed that if after reciting Kedusha, one enters a shul reciting it, he would be forbidden to repeat it. The Rashba rejects this, arguing that there is no reason not to repeat Kedusha in this manner. The Rama (Orach Chayim 125:2) in paskening like the Rashba, rules that in this case one should do so. Some posit that not repeating Kedusha with the congregation would appear as if he did not agree with the concepts expressed, which is a disgrace (see Yabia Omer VI, OC 20). All agree to this concept regarding the first pasuk of Kri’at Shema (Shulchan Aruch, OC 65:2). Others explain that the opportunity to sanctify HaShem’s Name obligates one to do so (Igrot Moshe, OC III:89). Both pieces of logic also apply to Kaddish and Barchu, where the congregation joins together to sanctify HaShem’s Name (see ibid. and Mishna Berura 65:9). Answering Kedusha is important enough to allow one to recite its crucial sections during P’sukei D’Zimra and Kri’at Shema (Shulchan Aruch, OC 66:3 and Mishna Berura 51:8).
Yet, significant sources posit that there is just a preference rather than a full obligation to answer Kedusha outside one’s own minyan. Rav SZ Auerbach (as cited by Ishei Yisrael 24:(62)) notes that the language of the Shulchan Aruch (OC 55:20) is that one who is adjacent to a minyan reciting Kaddish or Kedusha may answer with them; he does not say they are required to. Rav Elyashiv is similarly cited regarding someone walking outside a shul (Tefilla K’hilchata 13:(119)). Others (see Ishei Yisrael ibid.) argue that while the Shulchan Aruch is focused on the ability to connect to a minyan one hears, if they are able, it is obvious that they must.
There is much discussion about the challenges of davening in a place like the Kotel. Many (including Rav Chaim Palachi in Nishmat Kol Chai I:4) assume that there is an obligation to answer other minyanim and recognize this can be unconducive to focusing on one’s own davening/minyan. That conflict between competing mitzvot allows some to raise concepts such as osek b’mitzva patur min hamitzva (see Tzitz Eliezer XI:3). Also, as part of a different minyan, continuing to daven with one’s own minyan looks less like rejecting the words coming from an adjacent minyan.
Street minyanim may raise other factors. Sometimes one is very close and/or in the same domain even when not part of the minyan. On the other hand, sometimes there can be “dirty matters” (e.g., garbage bins, dog droppings) in between oneself and the minyan, which may preclude answering (Shulchan Aruch ibid.)
Generally, we would posit that walking down the street, there is usually no compelling reason not to answer, which is what we expect one to indeed do. One is permitted to continue walking during Kaddish as there is never an obligation to not move (it is less respectful if he looks like he is ignoring it). Kedusha it is more complicated. While the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 95:1) requires having one’s feet together during Shemoneh Esrei, to “imitate” angels in service of Hashem, he writes regarding Kedusha that it is good to maintain that position, based on the same comparison (ibid. 4). There would still need to be a compelling reason not to do so. On a weekday, Kedusha takes less than a minute, even until the end of the beracha (there is some dispute as to when the status of Kedusha ends – Ishei Yisrael 24:26). On Shabbat, the additional liturgy within Kedusha not only takes longer but it is not considered a full-fledged part of Kedusha (see Mishna Berura 125:1 regarding learning quietly then). Therefore, one who has reason to make progress going down the street during the singing of those parts has what to rely upon.
Changes in Tefilla for those Visiting Israel? I hope to visit Israel this summer. Should I say “morid hatal” in Shemoneh Esrei like Israelis, and should I continue to say Baruch Hashem L’olam (=BHLO) at Ma’ariv?
First, realize that neither of these differences has to do with being in Eretz Yisrael per se (in contrast to the different practices of asking for rain between 7 Marcheshvan and Dec. 4). Rather, in both matters to which you refer, there is a machloket which applies throughout the world, just that practical halacha has developed that for many Ashkenazim, their natural community rules one way in Eretz Yisrael and another way abroad.
Let us review the basic rules of competing allegiance between our personal familial minhagim, our communal ones, and our regard for the place we presently are in. Generally and conceptually, communal minhagim takes precedence over personal minhagim when one is set in a community, even if he was not raised there (see Pesachim 51a; Shulchan Aruch, Yoreh Deah 214:2; Living the Halachic Process I, H-12). Therefore, if you moved to Israel permanently (generally, very recommended), you would begin saying morid hatal in the summer and not recite BHLO at Ma’ariv. However, as a visitor, your basic halacha is to continue your practices.
An exception to the rule is based on the important halacha not to publicly do things that contradict the local minhag because of the conflict this could cause. This includes not being more lenient and, when possible, not being noticeably stricter than the locals are (Pesachim 51b-52a).
Saying or not saying morid hatal is certainly not noticeable. The poskim do not view even the longer BHLO as obtrusive if said quietly for travelers in either direction (Igrot Moshe, Orach Chayim II:102), and therefore you should continue silently as regular.
As chazan, though, one must conform to the local practice to avoid machloket. This is no real concern regarding morid hatal. The gemara (Ta’anit 3a) says that mentioning tal (dew) in tefilla is only optional because it is always present in Eretz Yisrael. Skipping BHLO is also not a problem because it is only a non-unanimous, post-Talmudic institution, based on the idea that the 18 p’sukim recited can represent the Shemoneh Esrei, which not always was done at Ma’ariv in shul because people were afraid of going home late (Tur, OC 236).
The only dilemma is whether it is permitted for a traveler/chazan from Israel to recite it abroad, as he is adding a beracha that his minhag does not recognize. However, there is halachic precedent for a chazan doing this type of thing. The gemara (Pesachim 106a) tells of Rav Ashi being asked as a visitor in Mechoza to make Kiddush on Shabbat morning in a way that sounded like they wanted him to include the beracha of Mekadesh HaShabbat. While he had misunderstood, the gemara implies he was willing to conform to the perceived local practice. The Chida (Chayim Sha’al I:99) rules based on this that a Sephardi who is chazan at an Ashkenazi minyan on Rosh Chodesh may recite the beracha on Hallel, against his regular minhag. Rav Ovadia Yosef (Yechaveh Da’at IV:31) disagrees, but to a great extent because of the word v’tzivanu (He commanded us), which is not used in BHLO. The consensus is that an Israeli may recite BHLO as a chazan abroad if necessary (Teshuvot V’hanhagot I:88; B’tzel Hachochma IV:25). However, it is likely worthwhile to avoid being chazan if not necessary (ibid.).
In your case, though, it is fine to be chazan for no particular need because BHLO may be skipped for a simple need, such as if it will cause you to start Shemoneh Esrei after the tzibbur (Mishna Berura 236:11). You would not be required to make it up after Shemoneh Esrei, although you could do so if you leave out the beracha at the end (ibid.). As an individual as well, you should not recite it if it will cause you to start Shemoneh Esrei after the tzibbur. If you turn out to be a few seconds late, that is fine (B’tzel Hachochma IV:3), and you can answer Y’hei Shmei Rabba and the amen to Kaddish in the middle of BHLO (ibid. 27).
A Minor Doing the Concluding Barchu At Ma’ariv, a boy under bar mitzvah recited Kaddish Yatom. When he finished, people told him to say Barchu as well. Was that proper? If not, should I have answered?
A mishna (Megilla 24a) seems to address your question. Whereas a katan may get an aliya, he may not serve as chazan or be poress al Shema. Rashi (ibid. 23b) explains that poress al Shema is reciting Kaddish, Barchu, and the first beracha of Birchot Kri’at Shema (the latter no longer practiced – Rama, Orach Chayim 69:1) on behalf of latecomers. Shuls that recite Barchu at the end of Shacharit and Ma’ariv (Barchu Batra) do a form of this (see Mishna Berura, intro. to siman 69), and thus we see that a katan may not lead it. Rashi (ibid. 24a) explains that because a katan is not obligated in these matters, he cannot do them on behalf of others.
However, there are cracks in the opposition to ketanim doing Barchu. Rav Yosef Karo (Beit Yosef and Shulchan Aruch, OC 53:10) refers equivocally to a minhag to allow a katan to serve as chazan for Ma’ariv. The Rama (ad loc.) is even less enthusiastic about it, and the Mishna Berura (53:32) cites being motzi the tzibbur in Barchu as the main problem. However, the minhag and the poskim who justify it must have a way to deal with the mishna. The Rashba (Shut I:239) suggests that there is not a problem of a katan not being obligated in tefilla/Barchu because an older katan is obligated Rabbinically and tefilla is only a Rabbinic obligation even for adults. He proposes then that the reason a katan may not be a chazan is due to kavod hatzibbur, which may allow for flexibility (see Beit Yosef ibid). The Beit Yosef also suggests that since Ma’ariv was originally an optional tefilla, a katan may suffice to lead it (the mishna could relate to Shacharit).
What can we learn from a katan’s ability to recite Kaddish? For one, we see that a katan can recite for the tzibbur something that requires a minyan. On the other hand, according to most, a katan can only recite the Kaddeishim that are peripheral to tefilla (Gesher Hachayim 30:8:4). It is actually because a katan is incapable of being chazan that Kaddish Yatom was set aside for mourners, including ketanim (Mishna Berura 132:10). In some ways, Barchu appears to be less of a problem of being motzi than Kaddish is, as it seems just like a prompt for the tzibbur to bless Hashem with “Baruch Hashem hamevorach…” (the chazan’s repetition of those words apparently is not to be motzi the tzibbur – see Mishna Berura 57:3-4).
Additionally, we do find that a katan does say Barchu when he gets an aliya. To explain the dichotomy in the mishna we have to say something along the lines that Barchu before an aliya is a requirement of the oleh and it is not reciting something on behalf of the tzibbur (Ishei Yisrael 15:(94)).
We have seen some logic and scant sources to allow a katan to recite Barchu at least at Ma’ariv, which we arguably might extend to Barchu Batra of Shacharit, which is based on only a chance that someone missed Barchu. However, poskim assume that a katan should not be reciting it (Gesher Hachayim ibid.; Ishei Yisrael 15:32; Tefilla K’hilchata 17:).
If a katan did Barchu Batra, may/should one answer? Answering Barchu is important enough to interrupt at almost every juncture in davening (Shulchan Aruch, OC 66:3), apparently even for Barchu Batra after having already answered Barchu (see Mishna Berura 109:5). It is wrong to not respond when the tzibbur is answering Barchu Batra (Ishei Yisrael 16:(87), citing Rav C. Kanievsky zt”l). Admittedly, one must not answer Barchu without proper prompting (e.g., nine people did not hear it – Be’ur Halacha to 57:1). However, a katan is capable of prompting during his aliya and may just be missing the full power to be motzi others with it, and we have seen opinions that he can say it as a chazan at Ma’ariv. Therefore, if the mistake was made to have the katan say Barchu Batra, we posit that it is better to answer him than to not answer (even in a case where the katan will not notice and be embarrassed).
Reconciling Conflicting Kaddish ConsiderationsEvery year, I am the one who says Kaddish for my mother-in-law (=mil) on her yahrtzeit. This year it falls out during the twelfth month of aveilut for my father, when one should not say Kaddish. How should I reconcile the conflict?
Before suggesting solutions, let us discuss the value of saying Kaddish on your mil’s yahrtzeit and refraining from Kaddish in the twelfth month of aveilut.
While the yahrtzeit is considered a potentially difficult day for the deceased and/or his children (Mahari Mintz 9), the focus in saying Kaddish is to improve the state of the deceased’s soul (Avodat Hagershuni 62). Causing others to sanctify Hashem’s Name is a powerful merit, which helps the deceased. When it is done by the deceased’s son, the idea is that the son’s continuing good deeds are a credit to those who brought him into the world (see story of R. Akiva, Kalla Rabbati 2:9; Binyamin Zev 201). For this reason, a son is singled out over other relatives (see Rama, Yoreh Deah 376:4). Because it is a once-a-year opportunity (Divrei Sofrim 376:67), a yahrtzeit commemorator has high Kaddish priority (similar to an avel in shloshim – see Rama ibid.).
Missing reciting Kaddish on your mil’s yahrtzeit is not particularly damaging. First, a son-in-law cannot provide the greatest gain, as above. In fact, according to many (see Piskei Teshuvot 132:30), a grandson, who is a descendant, is a better option when feasible. This is not to belittle your yearly contribution. Anyone who says Kaddish with a deceased in mind (or even for all departed Jews – Rama ibid.) has a positive impact. You have the advantages of being obligated to show respect to a mil and that feeling close to the deceased enhances its impact (Divrei Sofrim 376:83,87). However, we see no reason your mil’s soul should suffer if you are replaced this year by another relative, a friend, or a recipient of her chesed. Add to this that other matters are largely presumed to help the departed soul more than saying Kaddish. These include being chazan, doing extra mitzvot, and learning l’iluy nishmat the deceased (see Divrei Sofrim 376:99).
How problematic is it to say Kaddish in the twelfth month? A mourner’s recitation of Kaddish for twelve months helps the deceased during his time in gehinom, which can be up to twelve months. Saying Kaddish for twelve months disgraces the parent, implying the expectation they need the maximum time (Rama ibid.). The Kaddish does not otherwise hurt their soul; the problem is the appearance. Therefore, if it does not look bad, e.g., both parents died within the year, so that the mourner needs to recite Kaddish for the second one during the first’s twelfth month, he can continue (Divrei Sofrim 376:108). On the other hand, we are quite particular about this, and it is not unlikely that the exception is only for a competing obligation to recite for the other parent, not a voluntary recitation for a mil.
With the above in mind, we present, with short explanations, two good “compromises” to choose from. Both include getting someone else to do a full set of Kaddeishim, in addition to your wife/(others) doing the other elements properly.
1. Say one Kaddish for your mil sometime during the yahrtzeit. When only one person used to say a given Kaddish, giving one Kaddish for the yahrtzeit was sufficient when he was “beaten out” by avel in shloshim (Rama ibid.).
2. Arrange to be chazan at all or some of the day’s tefillot and say only the non-mourners’ Kaddeishim. A mourner in the twelfth month may be an occasional chazan (Shevet Halevi III:165), and by not saying Kaddish Yatom you are showing it is not to “save your father.” We mentioned above, that this is “better” for the deceased than to say Kaddeishim without being chazan.
These are “win-win” compromises (which mechutanim hopefully got used to during their lifetimes), which all should be happy with. However, if special sensitivities cause your or your wife’s family to be upset by such arrangements, doing either a full Kaddish regimen or none at all is justifiable.
Chazan Having Trouble Taking Three Steps BackAs chazan, I was unable to take three steps back after my silent Shemoneh Esrei because someone was davening close behind me even when the gabbai signaled me to start chazarat hashatz. What should I have done at that point?
The situation should not have occurred, as a slow davener or one who starts late should not daven right behind the chazan (Dalet Amot Shel Tefilla 5:6). If the gabbai signaled prematurely, that is not ideal either. If the “back davener” was diagonally behind you, while there is a machloket whether you can enter his 4 amot (Mishna Berura 102:16), you could have acted leniently. Actually, I recommend leniency in our days, since differences in Shemoneh Esrei finish time have skyrocketed.
You had four feasible possibilities, some depending on the specifics.
1) Alter the steps – Ideally, one takes three steps (2 + an “equalizer”) backward, where one foot’s toe touches the other’s heel (covering approximately two feet = an amah plus) (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 123:3). Many shuls do not have enough room between pews to do that, and there are two minhagim about dealing with this situation: take smaller steps (see Mishna Berura 123:14); take normal-sized steps but to the side (Aruch Hashulchan, OC 123:5).
In your case, the smaller steps will suffice only if you started off outside the 4 amot, as otherwise any further encroachment is a problem. While poskim (see Ishei Yisrael 29:16) recommend going sideways (i.e., further away from the back davener), it is unclear what the chazan will do when it is time to return (see Rama, OC 95:1), unless one starts outside the 4 amot.
2. Wait – Some say (Ishei Yisrael 29:(61) cites Simchat Cohen) that the congregation must wait until the back davener finishes. If one is not confident he will finish soon, this is unreasonable considering the gravity with which Halacha views tircha d’tzibbura (public inconvenience – see Rama, OC 123:3).
3. Do not take steps – The gemara (Yoma 53b) says that is better not to have davened than to not take the steps back, as it does not show proper reverence in “taking leave of Hashem.” This does not seem so offensive if one is not taking leave, but is about to begin his main amida of chazarat hashatz (see Rosh Hashana 34b, that the chazan’s silent tefilla is a “practice run”). Indeed, the Beit Yosef (OC 123) cites and rejects the Ohel Moed’s opinion that a chazan is not required to step back between his two amidot, as he will do so later. However, when the alternatives are tircha d’tzibbura or actively violating the halacha not to walk within someone’s 4 amot, several Acharonim (Mishpetei Tzedek 2, P’kudat Elazar 123:5, Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 9:1) allow the chazan to start chazarat hashatz without the steps backward and forward. Although at the end of chazarat hashatz the chazan does not usually take three steps back (Shulchan Aruch, OC 123:5), it is permitted to do so (Mishna Berura 123:19). The Rama (OC 123:5) says that if the chazan did not do a silent Shemoneh Esrei he should step back, and if he did a silent amida but did not step back, it should be at least as appropriate (Ishei Yisrael 29:(62). Generally, the Mishna Berura (123:18) says that the chazan relies on the steps of Kaddish Titkabel (if he remains chazan) and should be careful not to be mafsik until then.)
4. Walk into the 4 amot – The Tzitz Eliezer (VII:23) is among Acharonim (see Ishei Yisrael ibid.) who see this as less problematic than missing the steps back. He also generally is lenient about this prohibition, finding many leniencies for it (see also Eshel Avraham (Butchatch) 102). One leniency to consider here is that when one positions himself in a manner that disturbs many in the congregation, he cannot “keep others out” (Da’at Torah to Shulchan Aruch, OC 102:4). Here too, one who impedes the chazan and thus makes all wait may lose his 4 amot rights (see similar idea in Aruch Hashulchan, OC 102:13).
Of these options, we prefer the modified steps back when feasible, and if not, then skipping the steps at this point.
Taking Over as Chazan after Yishtabach I was supposed to take over as chazan at Yishtabach, but I absentmindedly said Yishtabach quietly as the previous chazan was finishing Az Yashir. I quickly asked him to say Yishtabach and Chatzi Kaddish, after which I took over. Was this appropriate?
Given your mistake, there were a few potential options to consider (besides telling your friend to continue), which we evaluate and compare.
Your apparent assumption that Yishtabach leads straight into Kaddish has some basis. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 53:1) instructs the chazan to stand by the amud before Yishtabach so he can go straight into Kaddish (see Mishna Berura 53:1). However, the connection is more between P’sukei D’zimra (which Yishtabach concludes) and Kaddish than Yishtabach itself, as the following halacha illustrates. When there is an acute need to speak in the midst of Shacharit, which is permitted between Yishtabach and Kaddish, it is necessary to recite a few p’sukim of Psukei D’zimra to justify the upcoming Kaddish (Rama, OC 54:3). Although the break was long enough to divorce that which preceded the break from Kaddish, it is permitted, necessary, and sufficient to say some p’sukim and not to repeat Yishtabach.
Even to the extent that there is some importance to connecting specifically Yishtabach to Kaddish, the important thing is probably the tzibbur’s connection, irrespective of the chazan’s recitation. We see this, to a great extent, when a new chazan starting at Ashrei recites Kaddish (Titkabel) on a different chazan’s chazarat hashatz (see Divrei Sofrim, Yoreh Deah 376:103). There was even a minhag, cited and approved of by the Rav Pe’alim (II, OC 14), that after the chazan finishes Yishtabach, mourners (even one who didn’t say Yishtabach) recite Chatzi Kaddish.
The Pri Megadim (EA 52:1) posits that, classically, a chazan recites out loud all of Yishtabach, which enables people to be yotzei with him. The Chelek Levi (OC 31) says that our chazanim, who start at “Berachot v’hoda’ot …,” do not serve as full chazanim with all their halachot. One application of this distinction is relates to the halacha that when a chazan is replaced in the middle of tefilla, the new chazan must go back to the beginning of the unit (Shulchan Aruch, OC 126:2). In theory this applies to the berachot of Kriat Shema, but the Mishna Berura (59:29) points out that nowadays when everyone davens for themselves, the chazan functions more as a pace setter than a real chazan and he does not need to go back. So too here, we do not have use a halachic chazan for Yishtabach. For all of these reasons, you could have and should have either started with Kaddish without ending off Yishtabach again or had your friend finish Yishtabach and you recite Kaddish. (The first way would have made it easier to avoid speaking to explain yourself, at a time when speaking is permitted only for special needs.)
Let us now analyze what you apparently assumed, i.e., that making a switch between Kaddish and Barchu is better because they are not as connected as Yishtabach and Kaddish. We saw that Kaddish relates to Psukei D’zimra. In contrast, we repeat Barchu for those who missed even when not preceded by Kaddish. On the other hand, Kaddish and Barchu are quite linked. Classically, Kaddish goes with Barchu (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 69:1). Also we prefer to speak when critical between Yishtabach and Kaddish rather than between Kaddish and Barchu (Rama, OC 54:3; see the hesitation on the matter in Darchei Moshe, OC 54:1). In short, it was unnecessary and slightly unfortunate to do the switch after Kaddish, but you did not ruin anything.
You were right not to wait until after Barchu. The Beit Yosef and Darchei Moshe (to OC 69) disagree to what extent Barchu with its response is self-standing. Although it is not unanimous (see Sdei Chemed, vol. VII, p. 337), there is reason to look at Barchu as the beginning of Yotzer Ohr, making it a less logical time to switch. However, due to the chazan’s limited functionality at these points, this too would not have ruined anything.
Mother’s Name for Prayers for Ill ConvertI asked a friend who needs tefillot for her health what her name is for such purposes, and she answered, Shira bat Avraham Avinu. I knew she was a convert but wondered if this is the correct formula, as usually we use the mother’s name.
We have not found a halachic discussion of this interesting point. We will start by understanding the practice of using the mother’s name for tefillot. There are possible allusions to this in Chazal. In Shabbat (66b), Abaye quotes his adoptive mother as saying, according to Rashi’s explanation, that incantations should use the person’s mother’s name.
The gemara in Berachot (55b), describing steps to take when one is in a certain precarious situation, cites a declaration, including “I, ploni son of plonit (according to some texts of the gemara).” Some explain (see opinions in Yabia Omer II, Orach Chayim 11) that we are more likely to know for sure who one’s mother is than who his father is (apparently, we do not want to take chances). The Sifra (Emor 1:5) uses this distinction to explain why the Torah mentions both parents when allowing a kohen to take part in their burial. The Ben Yehoyada (Berachot 55b) considers that “concern” a disgrace to one’s father and gives several areas, spiritual and physical, in which a mother’s impact on her child is greater than a father’s, as well as the contention that a mother is likely to have fewer spiritual liabilities. The Panim Yafot (Bamidbar 12) sees Moshe’s mention of a baby coming out of his mother’s womb in his prayer for Miriam as inspiration for using a mother’s name in prayers.
Yabia Omer (ibid.) posits that all of the above can only create a preference for our formula, but that it does not make a true difference. He points to the gemara’s (Berachot 34a) derivation from Moshe’s prayer for Miriam that one does not have to mention the relevant person’s name at all. While the Magen Avraham (see Mishna Berura 119:2) limits this to cases when the prayer is in the subject’s presence, we still see that an exact name formula is not crucial for efficacy. Therefore, if one does not know the mother’s name or there is another reason not to use it, the father’s name is fine.
Regarding many halachot and as part of the philosophy of conversion, the convert is no longer linked to his biological parents (see Yevamot 97b). Therefore, we would not use your friend’s biological mother for this identification. Perhaps you were thinking of using Sarah Imeinu, as indeed she was also a leader in the field of conversion, at least regarding women (see Bereishit Rabba 39:14) as well as a matriarch for all Jews, which might be important regarding one without a halachically recognized mother.
However, Avraham and Sarah are probably not of the same ilk in our context. There is a machloket whether converts can make the declaration of bikkurim, which includes the phrase “the land that you gave to our fathers.” In explaining the opinion that he can (which we accept – Rambam, Bikkurim 4:3), the Yerushalmi (Bikkurim 1:4) cites Hashem’s proclamation to Avraham: “… for I have made you the father of a multitude of nations,” which is brought as the source for calling a convert “ben Avraham (Avinu)” (Mishna Berura 139:11). While Sarah was an important spiritual mentor in her time and is a matriarch of Bnei Yisrael, we do not have sources of this magnitude regarding being a mother figure for faith seekers from all nations.
Therefore, it would seem that your friend told you her name correctly. As far as whether to add in the word Avinu (to distinguish from the many Avrahams who live in our times), when the name’s use is of halachic significance (e.g., a get), Avraham Avinu is used (Shulchan Aruch, Even Haezer 129:20). Regarding aliyot, where the name is less crucial, many use just Avraham to not embarrass the convert or put his status in the spotlight (see possible hint in Rama, OC 139:3). We have seen above that exactness in the name is not very important for prayers (Hashem knows who is intended), and the convert can do it however she wants.
Correcting Praise about Rain At a time of year when we do not mention rain in Shemoneh Esrei’s second beracha, the chazan started saying “Mashiv haruach …” People called out to him “morid hatal,” and right after he said “… hagashem,” he added “morid hatal” and continued. Was that valid?
One who says “morid hagashem” in the summer must go back (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 114:4), because we must not praise Hashem for rain when it is “a curse” (in Israel) (see Ta’anit 3b with Rashi). Although there are different opinions among Rishonim what the gemara means by making him go back (see Mordechai, Ta’anit 612; Rambam, Tefilla 10:8), we pasken that it means going to the beginning of the beracha. (If he went on to the next beracha, then it is to the beginning of Shemoneh Esrei (Shulchan Aruch ibid.).)
There are two explanations of why to return to the beginning of the beracha. 1) The incorrect beracha was valueless, making starting again fundamentally necessary (Korban Netanel, Ta’anit 1:1). 2) If one continues, there is no way of showing that he regrets mentioning rain; by going back and omitting it where it is mentioned, he shows he takes back mentioning it (Mordechai ibid.; Ma’adanei Yom Tov, Berachot 4:14). One apparent nafka mina is whether it is enough to go back to the words before the place to mention rain (rav l’hoshi’a), where he can omit rain this time but it is not a full redoing of the beracha. Indeed, the Chayei Adam (I,24:6) says that while it is proper to go back to the beginning, it suffices to go back to “rav l’hoshi’a.” Your case is likely another nafka mina for those (Sephardim, Chassidim, as well as Ashkenazim in Israel) who say morid hatal in the summer. Although dew is not “rain negating” (after all, we ask for it along with rain in Barech Aleinu in the winter), the fact that it is the formula for the summer can make it sufficiently clear that he regrets mentioning rain. Therefore, Tehilla L’dovid (114:4) says it suffices (at least b’dieved) for such people to say morid hatal instead of going back to the beginning of the beracha. In fact, the Be’ur Halacha (to 117:3) says that one who said v’ten tal u’matar (in the ostensibly parallel Barech Aleinu; Shevet Halevi (VI:16) says they are not comparable in our context) in the summer and went back to say “v’ten beracha” fixed the beracha. Possible support for the position that the beracha is not inherently flawed is the fact that one does not need to go back to the beginning of Shemoneh Esrei (see Pri Megadim, Eshel Avraham 114:9).
Despite all of this, several Acharonim posit that if one only went back to “morid hatal,” he has not fulfilled his requirement. The Shevet Halevi (ibid.) says that going back, even right away, does not suffice to erase the damage done, and starting the beracha anew is necessary, and this is Ohr L’tzion’s (II:7:29) bottom line as well. L’horot Natan VI:6 questions some of our assumptions, such as that going back to beginning requires the very first words, and that for those who say morid hatal it is an effective sign of retraction. Since there are formidable opinions on both sides, if one just added morid hatal and then finished the beracha, the matter is a doubt (Teshuvot V’hanhagot I:84). While generally it could be at least laudable to do another Shemoneh Esrei, with intention that if it is unnecessary, it should be an optional tefilla (Shulchan Aruch, OC 107:1). One cannot use this ploy on Shabbat, as optional tefillot are not possible then (ibid.).
The above relates primarily to a mistake made in the silent Shemoneh Esrei. While fundamentally the same rules apply to chazarat hashatz (Mishna Berura 126:3), a few factors are impactful. It is a true tircha d’tzibbura and embarrassment to the chazan to repeat chazarat hashatz because of the improperly corrected mistake. Additionally, since you describe the people calling out “morid hatal” as he started his mistake prompting the chazan to change course, it is clearer that he was taking back the mention of rain and one can rely on the opinions that morid hatal suffices.
Making Up a Tefilla Missed to Help the SickI spent all afternoon in the emergency room with my mother and did not daven Mincha. Can/should I daven a second Ma’ariv as tashlumin (makeup prayer)?
The gemara (Berachot 26a) introduces the idea of tashlumin for tefillot missed “by mistake.” Those who missed intentionally are excluded. Rishonim posit that there is tashlumin for one prevented from davening (see Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 108:1). However, the Rosh (Shut 27:1, codified in Shulchan Aruch, Yoreh Deah 341:2) rules that an onen (one between the death and burial of a close relative, who is exempt from positive mitzvot) who missed a tefilla does not make it up at the next tefilla. He explains that the onen did not forget but was not obligated in the missed tefilla.
The Derisha (YD 341:3) extends this exclusion from tashlumin to exemptions from tefilla due to pressing involvement in a mitzva (osek b’mitzva). Caring for a mother with acute medical needs certainly qualifies (see Sukka 26a and Mishna Berura 640:7).The Taz (YD 341:5 & OC 108:1) takes issue with the Derisha, arguing that an onen’s exemption is qualitatively different from that of one involved in a mitzva. The Derisha and Taz may disagree on whether mitzvot erase obligations, like aninut does (see nuances in Kehilot Yaakov, Berachot 15; Atvan D’orayta 13). Alternatively, they may argue on the breadth of the institution of tashlumin.
Given that the Rosh regarding onen appears to be based more on logic than Talmudic precedent, it makes sense to distinguish between the cases. During aninut, one may not use windows of free time to do mitzvot. In contrast, our entire day should be filled with various mitzvot, yet we seem to almost always fit in davening with a (set) minyan (see Ishei Yisrael 22:9, who advises doctors and nurses to look for opportunities to daven). Therefore, it makes a lot of sense that even if a certain mitzva could not be interrupted, osek b’mitzva does not make it considered that the obligation of tefilla at that time did not exist. Nevertheless, the majority of Acharonim, including some of the most authoritative ones (Shach in Nekudot Hakesef, YD 341, Magen Avraham 93:5; Eliya Rabba 93:4; Mishna Berura 93:8), rule that one does not need to do tashlumin in a case of mitzva involvement.
That being said, it might be good to do tashlumin voluntarily, an idea we find even in the following cases when tashlumin is not prescribed: 1. He purposely did not daven; 2. More than one tefilla has gone by since he missed. Poskim encourage doing tashlumin as a nedava (voluntary tefilla). The possible proviso is that when the case is further away from warranted tashlumin, the nedava must be done with a chiddush, i.e., additions to his regular Shemoneh Esrei. The Shulchan Aruch requires chiddush regarding #2 (OC 108:5), but not regarding #1 (ibid. 7). Since the requirements of chiddush are not trivial and perhaps difficult (see Shulchan Aruch and Rama, OC 107:2), we would not recommend it for the average person.
Regarding an osek b’mitzva, the Pri Megadim (MZ 108:1) says it depends whether the Taz’s opinion is strong enough to create a reasonable doubt whether tashlumin is needed; his inclination is not fully clear. It is an open question (see Yabia Omer IX, OC 90.6) whether there is an indication from the Rivash (140) like the Taz, and the Shevel Halevi (I:205) claims the Zohar supports the Taz. On the other hand, the Mishna Berura (108:2) rules that it requires a chiddush.
In your case, there could be reasons to require tashlumin. If your mitzva involvement began after the earliest time for Mincha, then according to almost all poskim, the subsequent exemption does not preclude tashlumin (Mishna Berura 71:4; the Birkei Yosef, YD 341:17 is equivocal). Also, while you had a right to err on the side of medical/kibbud eim caution and while one may use short breaks for ensuring his ability to continue the mitzva rather than tefilla (see Mishna Berura 71:13), if, in hindsight, you could have davened without compromising your mother’s care, tashlumin is called for.
Learning during Kaddish I give a shiur to a few people before Shacharit and aim to finish when davening begins, with Rabbi Yishmael/Kaddish D’Rabbanan. Sometimes we are not quite finished then, in which case, we try to answer Kaddish’s main recitations, although we sometimes get caught up and fail to respond. Someone complained that continuing to learn during Kaddish is assur and a disgrace to Kaddish and the people listening to it. I don’t see it that way but said I would ask.
It is good that you plan to finish by Kaddish. Hopefully you learn with your tallit and tefillin on and have davened up to there. It would be a shame to either need to skip parts of P’sukei D’zimra, speed through it, or be behind the tzibbur. We will focus on Kaddish, as you ask.
There are three possible objections to a shiur continuing during Kaddish: 1. Listening/answering Kaddish has innate precedence over learning; 2. The learning can transmit one’s rejection or disregard for Kaddish’s content. 3. The learning can disturb those trying to focus on Kaddish.
1. One may/should answer the main responses of Kaddish, Kedusha and Barchu in the midst of almost any part of davening (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 66:3). The only debate is whether this is so if one who is davening in one minyan should respond to what he hears from another minyan. On the one hand, there is no Kaddish quota, so that any prompt makes responding important (Igrot Moshe III:89). Others say that the sources on non-participants responding are to permit answering, not obligating it, and so in multi-minyan locations (e.g., the Kotel) one does not have to harm his tefilla by having his focus wander from minyan to minyan (see Tzitz Eliezer XI:3; Yabia Omer VI, OC 20).
Only the study of the loftiest scholars (see Shabbat 11a) can push off the normal requirements of tefilla (Igrot Moshe OC II:27). Some people opt to learn Torah during chazarat hashatz, and even there most poskim oppose it (Mishna Berura 124:17; Kaf Hachayim, OC 124:16). On the other hand, the problem may be that less learned people will speak/not listen without a good reason (Mishna Berura ibid.). Therefore, some permit learning Torah in one’s head (see Dirshu 124:27). However, during Kaddish and Kedusha, one’s mind must be only on them, not learning (Mishna Berura 125:1).
2. If one is among a minyan who are up to Kri’at Shema, he must say the first pasuk along with them, even if he has already recited Kri’at Shema, in order to not appear reluctant to recite his allegiance to Hashem (Shulchan Aruch, OC 65:2). Poskim extend this idea to other central parts of davening, including such a major joint recitation of praise to Hashem as Kaddish (see Igrot Moshe ibid.). When one is at a minyan, not answering a different minyan need not look a rejection (Tzitz Eliezer ibid.). However, in your case, learning audibly in the beginning of your minyan is publicly indicating that joining everyone in declaring praise of Hashem is not at the top of your priorities, which is included in this problem.
3. The local rav or gabbai can best consider the technical and communal elements of what is an unacceptable disturbance to others. However, the concept is generally applicable. We note that the Mishna Berura (566:12), regarding the minhag to collect tzedaka on a fast day as a “kofer nefesh,” says that the gabbai should not go around announcing it during chazarat hashatz because it disrupts concentration.
The remaining question is whether these matters apply to the entire Kaddish or just the public’s responses. Regarding chazarat hashatz, l’chatchila one is to listen to every word but answering the berachot (while knowing which one is being said each time) is sufficient b’di’eved (Mishna Berura 124:17). However, regarding Kaddish, the need to listen to every word seems stronger (Mishna Berura 125:1).
In terms of bottom line, your shul-mate is right. Since stopping learning “on a dime” is difficult, try to stop a little earlier, making Kaddish the absolute endpoint.
Nefilat Apayim without a Sefer Torah What are the rules of when one does and does not do nefilat apayim (putting one’s head down and partially covering it) during Tachanun?
The sources and depth of discussion regarding this question are underwhelming, but the background is fascinating.
Although no mishna mandates doing nefilat apayim in davening, several gemarot (including Megilla 22b and Bava Metzia 59b) refer to it as a known entity. Some used to do it as a more elaborate prostration than now practiced (see Megilla 22b).
The idea of not doing nefilat apayim without a sefer Torah comes from a short statement in the Rokeach (Tefilla 324), who cites as inspiration a pasuk regarding Yehoshua, who in a time of need, fell on his face and beseeched Hashem “before Hashem’s ark” (Yehoshua 7:6). The Beit Yosef (Orach Chayim 131) is unimpressed with the Rokeach’s assertion’s halachic basis. Although he does say, “If it is an accepted tradition, we will accept it,” he does not cite the Rokeach in the Shulchan Aruch. The Rama (OC 131:2), though, does cite this requirement.
Concerning details, the Rama (ibid.) says that people davening in a courtyard that is open to a shul do nefilat apayim, as does an individual at home reciting Tachanun at the same time as the shul. We will not go into the details and permutations of these mainly uncommon occurrences (see Mishna Berura 131:13-14).
One common question is what needs to be present. The Rama writes that there should an aron with a sefer Torah in it. While the pasuk mentions the aron of Hashem, the Rokeach mentions only a sefer Torah as being required, and the Mishna Berura (131:11) says the sefer Torah is the determinant. Igrot Moshe (OC, IV:21) refers positively to a case where the sefer Torah is kept in the room in a more secure place than the aron kodesh. Ishei Yisrael (25:(36)) cites Rav S.Z. Auerbach as positing that an empty aron kodesh that houses a sefer Torah only on days it is used suffices, apparently even if the sefer Torah is in a different room on this day.
The Mishna Berura (ibid.) brings a machloket Acharonim on whether sifrei kodesh other than Torah scrolls justify doing nefilat apayim. Some say that sefarim are enough if it is the people’s regular place to daven (see Igrot Moshe, OC, V:20; Beit Avi IV:85), and/or if the sefarim are permanently there (Dirshu 131:17), perhaps in a bookcase (Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 11:(37)).
The minhag is that Yerushalayim provides enough “before Hashem” sanctity to do nefilat apayim without any sefarim (see Siddur Olat Re’iya; Igrot Moshe, Yoreh Deah III:129). It is logically questionable whether and why this should apply outside the Old City (see Halichot Shlomo ibid. 11).
Should one do nefilat apayim in a case of safek/machloket whether it is called for? One would think the stakes are low – What could be wrong with doing it when not called for? Is it a big deal to do Tachanun without it? However, study of the sources of nefilat apayim (including gemarot, Rambam (Tefilla 9:5), and Shulchan Aruch (OC 131)) demonstrates that the raison d'etre of nefilat apayim is the body position, whereas the specific words of supplication (which we call Tachanun) to be used are an afterthought (explaining lack of focus and greatly varied texts among eidot). On the other hand, nefilat apayim is not a “why not?” practice. One may not to do it at night (Shulchan Aruch ibid. 3), even though Tachanun may be recited then (Mishna Berura 131:16). Although the Shulchan Aruch mandates nefilat apayim, in recent times, most Sephardim say Tachanun without nefilat apayim because of kabbalistically-based fear for one’s life if he does it improperly (see Yalkut Yosef, OC 131:16).
Like the 13 Middot (the two are often paired), nefilat apayim makes for very powerful prayer (see story in Bava Metzia 59b). But it is viewed as a “nuclear option,” which needs the right conditions (see Shulchan Aruch ibid. 8). Therefore, it is appropriate to take a moderate approach (not overly lenient or stringent) in deciding between opinions.
Me’ein Sheva at a Rotating VenueThe fledgling community of which I am rabbi does not have access for Kabbalat Shabbat to the place we daven on Shabbat morning, so we have a rotation of houses for it. Should we say Me’ein Sheva (the beracha with “Magen avot…” in its midst) at Maariv?
Me’ein Sheva (=MS) is like a shortened chazarat hashatz, which Ma’ariv during the week does not have. The gemara (Shabbat 24b) says to recite it because many shuls were in dangerous places; by stretching out the davening, latecomers have time to finish before everyone leaves.
Because of MS’s unusual nature, it is not surprising that Rishonim limit it to circumstances that resemble the original situation. The Ra’avya (see Tur, Orach Chayim 268) says that the danger the gemara discussed is no longer prevalent and that we continue doing MS but only when there is a minyan. The Rivash (Shut 40) and Beit Yosef (ad loc.) say that it does not apply to makeshift minyanim, where it is not as likely for people to come from all over to daven and for one to come late. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 268:10) rules that a minyan formed in a home where sheva berachot or a shiva period is held do not to recite MS, as these groups are not expected to have people coming and going late.
What is the line between a set shul and a makeshift minyan? The Taz (268:8) broadens the definition of a shul, saying that a group that leaves home and sets aside a place to daven for a few days recites MS. The Eliyahu Rabba (268:19), in bringing this Taz, posits that a sefer Torah must also be present, as does the Mishna Berura (268:24), but not all agree (see Minchat Yitzchak X:21). The Shulchan Aruch Harav (OC 268:15), in bringing the Taz’s expansion, describes it as a place they daven for several weeks, which probably means a minyan for Shabbat for several weeks (see Minchat Yitzchak ibid.). In contrast, the Eshel Avraham (Butchach, to OC 268:8) says that to be set based on temporary use, it must be used every day, three tefillot a day.
At first glance, your case lacks consensus in favor of MS, as there is no sefer Torah and no place is used on consecutive days (or even weeks). Since MS is a beracha of Rabbinic origin, the normal rule is to say safek berachot l’hakel (=sblk – when in doubt, refrain from making a beracha), and several poskim invoke this rule (including Eshel Avraham ibid.; Pri Megadim on Taz ibid.; Mishna Berura 268:25). On the other hand, the Magen Avraham (268:14) says that we do not protest against the practice to recite MS even in a minyan that is not in a shul of any sort. His source is the Maharlbach (Shut 122), who demonstrates that the Orchot Chayim, a Rishon, does not limit MS to a shul at all. The kabbalistically oriented cite the Arizal as seeing MS as a fundamental part of tefilla, which does not require a shul (see Kaf Hachayim, OC 268:50). Some also claim that we do not say sblk against the Arizal, but not all agree (see opinions in Yabia Omer ibid.) and not all are kabbalistically oriented (see K’nei Bosem II:48).
There is a strong factor in favor of your doing MS. Many, if not all, posit that the venue’s main importance is not intrinsic but a sign of how much the group resembles the original institution of MS – of people drawn together from around the community (see sources in Minchat Yitzchak ibid.). The Tehilla L’Dovid (268:13) posits that if the majority of a community leaves its shul to daven, for whatever reason, in a different place, they recite MS because the logic applies. The Minchat Yitzchak concurs. In your case, wherever you do Kabbalat Shabbat is your community’s central and only minyan. This should be enough reason to do MS when the shul davens Maariv in a home. Once the place is of less importance per se than the minyan, it should not make a difference that the venue changes from week to week or that there is no sefer Torah.
We saw above further support, if needed. Therefore, we posit that you should recite MS.
An Ashkenazi Joining Sephardi Selichot My neighborhood’s small Sephardi beit knesset has difficulty maintaining an (early-morning) Elul Selichot minyan. I (an Ashkenazi) have joined them a few times during Elul and found it uplifting, but someone claimed that I cannot count for a minyan because according to my minhag, I am not obligated in Selichot then. Do I count toward the minyan, and is it a good idea to spend time and energy on it? May I continue with them after Ashkenazim start Selichot?
Selichot consist of supplications to Hashem to have mercy on us despite our shortcomings and are an aid to our regimen of teshuva. They are said at times when there is heightened need (e.g., on fast days over national tragedies and Behab, anticipating the need for teshuva) and/or heightened chance of success (during the days around the Yamim Noraim – see Rambam’s (Teshuva 2:6) formulation about this period).
There do not appear to be sources indicating Selichot are ever an independent obligation, certainly not found in Chazal but not even as a formal, binding, post-Talmudic minhag. On fast days, it is a way of strengthening Shemoneh Esrei’s request for forgiveness –some even inserted it there (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 566:4). Selichot around the Yamim Noraim may be a more independent tefilla (see Batei Yosef 581:2, in the name of Rav Soloveitchik). Even so, it was not formally instituted as an extra tefilla like Ne’ila. Rather, it is a spiritual tool Hashem provided to use at our discretion (see Rosh Hashana 17b), which has developed a schedule over the centuries. All agree that from the beginning of Elul until Yom Kippur is a time for heightened spiritual steps. We start blowing shofar and reciting L’David Hashem Ori. The Ashkenazi minhag of having at least 10 days of Selichot beginning slightly before Rosh Hashana (this is tellingly fluid) is the same basic minhag as the Sephardi one that begins earlier. Therefore, there is no issue of your not being obligated. On the one hand, no one is obligated (see Yechaveh Da’at III:44 on when Sephardim do not have to do Elul Selichot), and everyone is strongly recommended to take part when appropriate.
Note also that while consisting of different texts, Ashkenazim and Sephardim share the structure and critical parts of Selichot. There is Ashrei and Chatzi Kaddish, then many supplications, separated by the 13 Middot, then there is a viduy, and final supplications; we finish with Kaddish. The parts that require a minyan (devarim shebekdusha), Kaddish and the 13 Middot, do not need ten people to recite the identical text beforehand to precede it (see Igrot Moshe, OC IV:33; this column, Shemini 5777), but must just be united for the devarim shebekdusha. Therefore, even one who (quietly) recites Ashkenazi piyutim counts for the minyan if he joins the Sephardi tzibbur for the 13 Middot.
We applaud your joining your neighbors for a few reasons. First, you help people “use a powerful tool,” as Selichot’s devarim shebekedusha parts must have a minyan, and everything is accepted better with a minyan (see Rosh Hashana 18a). Also, while Ashkenazim start Selichot later in Elul, you receive spiritual benefits for the early ones (we cannot evaluate any price you might pay). Learning new, beautiful liturgy is also a positive experience. Finally, although there are many “bridges” between Ashkenazi and Sephardi communities, more achdut experiences are always welcome, especially at times when we need z’chuyot.
Do things change when Ashkenazi Selichot have begun? Their difficulty in finding a minyan is a crucial factor, which can outweigh the modest advantages of keeping one’s own nusach hatefilla (see Igrot Moshe ibid.). It is possible but not required (a matter of taste and circumstances) for you to recite some Ashkenazi piyutim in between the 13 Middot. It is particularly appropriate to daven with them if yirat shamayim concerns so dictate (ibid.), although if it insults one’s natural community, that is also a serious factor.
The Chazan’s Pre-Birkat Kohanim Practice In chutz la’aretz, I was taught that the chazan says the whole Elokeinu Veilokei Avotainu prayer quietly except for calling out the word “kohanim.” In Israel, someone else says “kohanim.” Does the chazan still recite the whole prayer quietly? What is the logic of the two practices?
The main point of the prayer of Elokeinu Veilokei Avotainu (=EVA) is to beseech Hashem for the benefits of the berachot that constitute Birkat Kohanim in lieu of the kohanim carrying out their mitzva (Rav Amram Gaon, cited in the Tur, Orach Chayim 127). Although EVA is apparently a post-Talmudic institution (see Tosafot, Berachot 34a), it is accepted that this is not a hefsek in chazarat hashatz. Realize that Birkat Kohanim is supposed to be incorporated in chazarat hashatz, with the gemara (Megilla 18a) explaining its appropriateness at that exact juncture. The chazan is expected to recite the berachot’s words to prompt the kohanim, and that too is not a hefsek (Rashi, Berachot 34a; Rambam, Tefilla 14:8). Similarly, the Birkat Kohanim stand-in is appropriate for the chazan. Tosafot (Berachot 34a) also infers from the mishna (ad loc.) that were it not for concern that he might confuse himself, the chazan could have answered amen to the Birkat Kohanim.
The disagreement begins in regard to the chazan’s involvement when there is Birkat Kohanim. Rabbeinu Tam (cited by Tosafot, ibid.; Rosh, Berachot 5:17) posits that despite the fact that leading Birkat Kohanim is not a hefsek for the chazan and that someone needs to call the kohanim, a gabbai should call them instead of the chazan (note that in the gemara and other early sources, the word chazan is what we call a gabbai).
The Rosh (ibid.) cites the argument of the Ri that the objection to the chazan calling the kohanim may have disappeared once the prayer of EVA was instituted. That is because now the chazan can use the recitation of the word “kohanim” within the text of EVA to call them. The Tur (OC 128) and others report that the Maharam MeiRutenberg used to do this, and that he said all of EVA silently except for “kohanim.” Perhaps when only that word is said out loud, it is more discernable as a call to the kohanim in addition to part of a prayer. (When someone other than the chazan prompts, he immediately says that one word, so that the Maharam’s system slightly delays the beginning of Birkat Kohanim). On the other hand, others report (see Hagahot Maimoniot Tefilla 14:7) that the Maharam changed his practice, and as chazan, no longer recited EVA or called out to the kohanim.
Concerning practical Halacha, the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 128:8), following the Rambam (ibid.), has the chazan calling out Kohanim without EVA, and this is the Sephardi minhag (Yalkut Yosef, OC 127:2 and 128:35). The Rama (ad loc.) cites as the minhag the earlier practice of the Maharam, that the chazan says EVA quietly, except for “kohanim” out loud. This is the minhag that you grew up with in chutz la’aretz, where it is still prevalent for Ashkenazim. The Gra (Ma’aseh Rav 168) follows Rabbeinu Tam – a gabbai should call out kohanim, whereas the chazan just recites the Birkat Kohanim itself before the kohanim. As not infrequently happens, the minhag of the Gra became the minhag of the Ashkenazim of Eretz Yisrael.
It is theoretically possible to posit that even according to the minhag that a gabbai calls out kohanim, the chazan still says EVA quietly. One can even argue that this has an advantage in making the chazan’s word-by-word prompting of Birkat Kohanim less of a hefsek, as it is incorporated into the text of EVA. However, since the consensus is that in the time of Chazal, before the prayer of EVA was used at all, the chazan led the kohanim in Birkat Kohanim, it must not be a problem of hefsek at all. Such a practice does not fit in with any of the three main minhagim. (Perhaps, some chazanim, especially those who are used to the minhag of chutz la’aretz, say all of EVA quietly before Birkat Kohanim. However, this is a mistaken practice, albeit, not a critical one.)
Whose Pronunciation Should the Oleh Use? In my shul, the “functionaries” do the havara (custom of pronunciation) as they like. This week, the ba’al korei (=bk) did Sephardi/Israeli, while I did the berachot of my aliya in Ashkenazis. When reading the kri’ah along with him, should I have been using my havara or his?
First, we must investigate the roles of the oleh and the bk. In the gemara’s time, the oleh read the Torah aloud for the tzibbur. In Tannaic times, only the first aliya had an opening beracha and the last one had an ending beracha (Megilla 21b), and all the middle olim did was read the Torah. The Rambam (Tefilla 12:5) describes kri’at haTorah as the olim doing the laining. Other Rishonim, though, report a minhag that a bk lains, whereas the oleh makes the berachot and reads along quietly (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 141:2).
The consensus is that the bk’s reading is the halachically significant kri’at haTorah, which needs to be done carefully, as the point is for the tzibbur to hear (see Sha’ar Ephrayim 3:1; Mishna Berura 142:3). (The Maharil (Shut 23) considers the possibility that the oleh’s reading can also count for the tzibbur.)
The Rosh (Megilla 3:1), though, requires the oleh to read along with the bk, for if he does not, his berachot are l’vatala, because his beracha cannot connect to the bk’s laining but must relate to his own reading. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 139:2-3) rules that one who is unable to read from the Torah even with the bk’s help (whether due to blindness or ignorance), may not receive an aliya, but the Rama (ad loc.) allows it. The Taz (OC 141:3) argues on the need to read along, as he understands the Yerushalmi (Megilla 4:1) to say that when the one making the beracha listens to the reading, the beracha is connected to the reading. The She’eilat Ya’avetz I:75 rejects the Taz, saying that listening can connect one to a text but cannot make it count as if the listener read that text from a sefer Torah, as is required for kri’at haTorah. We generally pasken, albeit likely because of the great need, to allow even a blind person to get aliyot even though he cannot read along (Mishna Berura 139:12-13). In many, many shuls it is also clear that not everyone reads along, and it is rare for gabbaim to try to enforce it. (The She’eilat Yaavetz considers it conceivable, but probably wrong, that one who follows in the sefer Torah the words he listens to is considered as if he read them with his lips.) Thus, reading along is not a critical need.
However, it is certainly proper to follow the Rosh’s ruling that the oleh read along, which the Rosh says he should do “quietly and precisely.” This desire for preciseness should be tempered by the fact that we make no real effort to ensure such quality. We allow non- proficient readers to get aliyot, and Acharonim point out that we do not trust the oleh to read well enough for the tzibbur to fulfill the mitzva by his reading (see Mishna Berura ad loc. 10). Also, given that an oleh reads quietly, we have no way to correct him if he reads inaccurately.
One can fulfill recitation-based mitzvot in a different havara from his own, which is what one should do when leading a congregation with that havara (see Igrot Moshe, OC III:5; Bemareh Habazak III:1). Therefore, it is not a problem for him to follow the bk. However, there is generally a preference to do things one’s own way for a “private mitzva” when it is not offensive to the public (see ibid.). Since it is most likely the oleh’s reading is a personal matter (the berachot are more complex – see Bemareh Habazak ibid.), one’s own havara is conceptually preferable. However, it is easier for those who do not know dikduk well to “parrot” the bk than to try to make the proper adjustments for his own havara. While his failure in that regard is unlikely to ruin the meaning, which would make it correctable if he were the bk (see Rama, OC 142:1), it is better to avoid mistakes than to use one’s havara (see ibid.). Therefore, except for olim who are proficient enough to make the adjustments consistently, it is better to follow the bk.
What Should One Skip to Get to Shemoneh Esrei on Time?If I wake up not long before sof z’man tefilla (=szt - a third into the day), should I go straight into Shemoneh Esrei (=SE), or are there parts of tefilla that must come first?
We accept the latter opinion among Tannaim (Berachot 26a, 27a) that the end time for Shacharit is “after four hours” (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:1). However, one may daven Shacharit until chatzot, just that he loses the element of being on time (ibid.)
Some sources on relative prioritization of elements of tefilla enjoy a (partial) consensus; from there, we can also extrapolate. It is better to recite SE without a minyan before szt than tefilla b’tzibbur afterward (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:10). Seeking tefilla b’tzibbur, still, justifies skipping parts of tefilla. One may skip the majority of Birchot Hashachar, as they can be done after davening (Rama, OC 52:1). (Yechaveh Da’at (V:5) says to do Birkat Hatorah and Elokai Neshama beforehand.) The Shulchan Aruch (OC 52:1) rules that one can skip all of P’sukei D’zimra to make tefilla b’tzibbur. Most Ashkenazi authorities say one can only greatly shorten but not eliminate P’sukei D’zimra (Mishna Berura 52:6). Kri’at Shema (=KS) and its berachot are not skipped or shortened for that goal (ibid.). Tallit and tefillin are also put on before davening (see Mishna Berura 66:40; Berachot 14b) even if it will cause him to miss tefilla b’tzibbur, despite the fact these mitzvot apply all day.
How do these elements stand up to the value of making szt, which we have seen is more critical than tefilla b’tzibbur, even though it can be done fully after “its time”? The Mishna Berura (66:40, based on Magen Avraham 66:12) says that if putting on tefillin will cause one to miss szt, he should don them after SE, just as he puts off putting them on to make sof zman KS (ibid.). It is actually more of a chiddush regarding szt, because davening Shacharit before and after szt are both fundamental Rabbinic mitzvot. In contrast, one who misses sof zman KS, while he should still read it with its berachot for another halachic hour (Shulchan Aruch, OC 58:6), has lost that mitzva from the Torah, and his subsequent recitation is apparently much less fundamental (see Berachot 10b and Rashi ad loc.).
Regarding skipping all of P’sukei D’zimra, it seems logical (although one can readily disagree) that since there is a major machloket (see above) regarding doing so for tefilla b’tzibbur, it is worthwhile to skip it to make szt. Regarding doing KS and its berachot before SE at the expense of szt, Tefilla K’hilchata (3:(82)) posits based on his own logic, that the importance of going from Ga’al Yisrael into SE is too great to forego in order to daven SE at the preferred time. This approach is strengthened by another consideration. Although it should be possible to recite KS and its berachot after SE (as sometimes is done at Ma’ariv – Shulchan Aruch, OC 236:3), in this case, as szt is about to pass, most poskim posit that it becomes too late to recite the berachot of KS (Shulchan Aruch, OC 58:6). Thus, if one is ready for either KS and its berachot or SE (with, let’s say, 5 minutes until szt), if he does KS first, he will get to do everything, but if he does SE first, he will not only not lose the connection of geula and tefilla but also lose the berachot of KS.
A final factor that gives options and also complicates matters is the prospect of being able to start but not finish SE by szt. In general, we pasken that we must finish SE on time (Mishna Berura 89:5). However, there are significant opinions (including Aruch Hashulchan, OC 110:5) that it suffices to begin by szt. If one knows he will be able to start SE on time if he does an abbreviated P’sukei D’zimra and is unsure whether he will or will not finish it, it is likely worthwhile to try to do so, especially since it is definitely permitted to do SE even after szt.
Reciting Holy Things Near Garbage Containers I recite Birchot Hashachar on the way to shul, and recently Tehillim as I walk the streets. May I continue doing so while passing trash cans or dumpsters?
The Torah (Devarim 23:13-15) commands soldiers to keep their encampment holy by covering excrement (tzo’a). Uttering holy matters (of all sorts - Rambam, Kriat Shema 3:4) near unseemly things is forbidden and disqualifies matters such as tefilla (Berachot 22b).
Trash containers can create an “unholy” area on three potential bases: 1. Human feces (as described by the above pasuk and found in diapers); 2. Materials, such as meats and other foods with a very foul odor after decomposing count as tzo’a (Berachot 25a; Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 79:8); 3. A receptacle that is affected enough by tzo’a to be considered unseemly itself (graf shel re’i) (Berachot 25b; Shulchan Aruch, OC 87:1). In regard to all of these, one may not speak holy things within four amot of the end of the smell, and may not face it within his eyesight (Berachot 25a, 26a; Shulchan Aruch OC 79:1; ibid. 87:1).
Walking down a street, trash cans and their contents are always within eyesight. Could this preclude all holy matters on our streets, e.g., berachot, Tehillim, sharing Divrei Torah with family, singing at a hachnasat sefer Torah?! This is neither practiced nor reasonable. (In Talmudic times, garbage dumps (ashpa) stored tzo’a long-term (and truly stunk), and were at a fair distance from living quarters – refraining from sanctity in their vicinity was logical.)
Our streets enjoy two main points of leniency. 1. Due to prompt garbage collection, offensive odor is rare except for small amounts of residue. Thus, the distance of separation due to smell is at most slightly more than four amot from the trash receptacles. 2. Tzo’a is almost always covered, often multiple times (plastic bags for diapers and decomposing matter; being surrounding by non-smelly garbage; a closed garbage bag that takes it outside; the dumpster’s covering). We thus fulfill the Torah’s command to cover tzo’a, which solves the problem (Shulchan Aruch, OC 76:1).
Is it a problem if there is an uncovered trash container or one with an overflow of bags? The gemara (Berachot 25a) says that tzo’a does not affect people in a nearby but different domain. Receptacles in areas with apartment buildings almost always have the dimensions for a different domain. The Shulchan Aruch (OC 79:2) cites, without a clear preference, a machloket Rishonim whether this leniency applies when the excrement is visible to the person. The stringent opinion is a potential problem. On the other hand, the other coverings usually solve the problem, at least if one cannot smell the garbage (see ibid.).
The prospect of treating a trash receptacle as a graf shel re’i is our biggest potential problem; nothing will help, as it is not covered and therefore it should not be in sight. However, the consensus of poskim is lenient on the matter (see Ishei Yisrael 53:36) for several reasons. First, graf shel re’i applies only to somewhat absorbent materials, e.g., pottery and wood, not metal (Shulchan Aruch, OC 87:1; see Mishna Berura ad loc. 6) and hard plastic (B’tzel Hachochma VI:26). Second, much of what is put into them are non-tzo’a materials and any tzo’a rarely touches the receptacle (ibid.). I would add that graf shel re’i is something that stands out as “disgusting” and people naturally keep a distance from it. Common things on respectable streets cannot turn entire streets into a garbage dump. The practice, even of great talmidei chachamim, is that one may engage in kedusha on them (see Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 20:1).
In summary, one walking down the street may assume the presence of covering and the absence of offensive smell when involved in holy things (see Shulchan Aruch, OC 76:8). Midat chasidut might be that if he notices open or overflowing receptacles with open or ripped garbage bags, he will look away (Ishei Yisrael ibid.), and when alone, one might pause holy speech within four amot of receptacles (see Mishna Berura 87:6).
Waiting to Return after Kaddish I have started a year of aveilut and hope to recite many Kaddeishim. I was wondering: after taking three steps back and finishing Kaddish, must I wait before returning to my place?
It is indeed worthwhile for people with hundreds of Kaddeishim in front of them to learn more about different facets of Kaddish, but we will actually start with Shemoneh Esrei.
The gemara (Yoma 53b) says that the correct way to show respect to Hashem before Whom one was praying is to take three steps back at the end of Shemoneh Esrei, give Shalom while turning to the sides, and not return to one’s place right away. While it is unclear what text was used in the gemara’s time to “give Shalom,” by the time of the Rishonim (see Mordechai, Berachot 111), it was clear that we employ some version of “Oseh shalom bimromav hu …” This is a request that Hashem bring peace to Israel as He brings peace between the different components of His heavenly abode. (The opening words come from the description of Hashem in Iyov 25:2).
We recite Oseh shalom bimromav … at or near the end of three important texts we recite: Shemoneh Esrei, Kaddish, and Birkat Hamazon. Peace is such an important value that we want to acknowledge Hashem’s part in it and request more of it at the end of these “interactions” with Him (see Tzitz Eliezer XIV:14). This is done at Shemoneh Esrei after taking three steps back. At Birkat Hamazon, we do not take any steps at any point, including when saying Oseh shalom bimromav. There is a major machloket among poskim and in Sephardi practice whether we take steps back after all Kaddeishim that end with Oseh shalom bimromav or only in Kaddish Titkabel (see opinions in Yabia Omer V, Orach Chayim 9).
The reason that Kaddish Titkabel may be different is that this Kaddish has a special kinship to Shemoneh Esrei. First, in content, the line that is unique to this Kaddish is the request that Hashem accept our prayers, and this usually refers to the Shemoneh Esrei and/or chazarat hashatz that the tzibbur recently recited. The connection finds expression in various halachot. For one, if Shemoneh Esrei/ chazarat hashatz began with a minyan that later dissipated, since they can finish up the units they began, they can recite the Kaddish Titkabel because it is the conclusion of chazarat hashatz (Rama, OC 55:3). Also, the Shulchan Aruch (OC 123:5, based on Terumat Hadeshen I:13) rules that a chazan does not need to take three steps back at the end of chazarat hashatz, because the steps at the end of Kaddish Titkabel count as the steps after chazarat hashatz (see Mishna Berura 123:18).
Now to your question. Rav Chaim Naeh (Sh’not Chaim 9:(47)) says that since Kaddish Titkabel is connected to chazarat hashatz, one should wait the amount of time it takes to walk four amot (2-3 seconds) before returning to his place (based on the model of the Rama, OC 123:2). Since there is apparently no one who explicitly disagrees, it is not surprising that contemporary sources, such as Ishei Yisrael (24:(152)) and Dirshu (124:21), cite and seem to accept him. However, he limits this requirement to Kaddish Titkabel (as opposed to Kaddish Yatom and D’Rabbanan, despite ending with Oseh shalom bimromav and even for those who take steps back). He also excludes Kaddish Titkabel of Ma’ariv (Mekor Chayim (Bachrach) to Rama, OC 123:2) disagrees) apparently because there is no chazarat hashatz to connect to and everyone took steps back after Shemoneh Esrei.
My strong impression is that few chazanim think about how long to wait before moving forward. (Kaddish reciters who are not chazanim may not even return to the place they started Kaddish). Possibly, many naturally wait close to the “required” time, but we still contend that the minhag is not to wait after any Kaddish. On the other hand, if you want to be machmir, this is not a problem, because presumably the tefilla would not be delayed by it. (We would not find it appropriate to follow the opinion (cited in Ishei Yisrael ibid.) that a Kaddish sayer should not say the ending Barchu until returning).
Barchu Later than the Normal End of TefillaOne night, the person saying Kaddish at the end of Ma’ariv forgot to say Barchu afterward (Barchu Batra =BB), and the chazan started leading Tehillim (for the war). Could we have done BB after the Tehillim and Mi Sheberach we say?
BB, which most batei knesset in Israel recite at the end of Shacharit and Ma’ariv (a minority of Ashkenazim do so abroad) grew out of the concept of poress al Shema (=paS), which is found already in a mishna (Megilla 24a). Barchu was instituted as an introduction to the berachot of Kri’at Shema, which leads into Shemoneh Esrei (see Rivash 334). PaS allows those who missed this process to join the tzibbur and salvage what they can. The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 69:1) presents, as the classic case, those who davened without a minyan; paS enables them to take part in Kaddish, Barchu, and a repeat of the first beracha of Kri’at Shema, which, in the morning, includes a Kedusha. In contrast, the Rama points out that the mode of paS practiced in his time/place did not include the first beracha of Kri’at Shema. The Mishna Berura (69:1) cites important poskim who say that paS, even for just doing Barchu, is only for those who did not yet daven.
BB is a few steps removed from the above. BB is done at the end of tefilla, whereas paS is not necessarily done then (see Mishna Berura, intro. to siman 69). A more major difference is what need triggers saying Barchu. Classic paS is when someone missed something, either by not hearing Barchu at all, or hearing it not before Birchot Kri’at Shema (which he is now up to). In contrast, BB is done even if no one is known to have missed, because it is possible that such a person is present (Rama, OC 131:1).
The origins of this minhag are not fully clear. Massechet Sofrim (10:6) speaks of saying Barchu right before or after Shemoneh Esrei because of concern for “those who come and those who leave.” The Rivash (Shut 334) sees this as a source for BB, while pointing out that the Rambam and Tur do not cite it and that there is opposition to it on the grounds that Barchu needs to be an introduction to a beracha. (The likely answer is that the response of “Baruch Hashem Hamevorach …” itself can be that beracha.) There are indications that various Rishonim had differing texts and/or understandings of Massechet Sofrim. The Rivash does not like doing BB when it is known that no one missed Barchu.
The Shulchan Aruch (OC 133:1) is sensitive to the idea that one cannot say BB anytime, but only when it fits the need. He rules that one does not say BB after Shabbat morning davening because people are not expected to be late enough to justify it. This is either because they will not be up to Birchot Kri’at Shema when Mussaf is over (see Rivash) or because we expect that they heard Barchu in Kri’at Hatorah. The difference between the approaches is the minhag of Nusach Ashkenaz of Israel to omit it on Mondays/Thursdays because of Barchu in Kri’at Hatorah. The Kaf Hachayim (OC 133:1) explains the Sephardi minhag to do BB at every Shacharit and Ma’ariv based on Kabbala – the second Barchu supplements spiritual elements not covered by the first one.
The exact timing of BB is likely important. The Chazon Ish is cited as saying that since it is for latecomers, we should wait as long as possible (see application in Dirshu 133:1). However, it apparently must be connected to Shacharit or Ma’ariv (see Si’ach Tefilla 16:5 in Rav Elyashiv’s name). When does tefilla end when shuls say Tehillim due to the war after davening? Does Tehillim extend the tefilla, like Shir Shel Yom or Pitum Haketoret do? Or is it just a logical time to say Tehillim? My guess is the latter, and therefore one can logically say that we should not further expand the chiddush of BB when it has been delayed. We present two possible compromise ideas: 1. Do the standard BB after the Tehillim only if someone missed Barchu; 2. Add a Kaddish after the Tehillim, and then say Barchu (there are strong indications that BB is connected to Kaddish, including that one who said Kaddish does BB
Minyan or Tallit and Tefillin? Right before entering shul for Shacharit, I realized I forgot my tallit and tefillin (=t&t). If I would go home to get them, I would effectively miss tefilla b’tzibbur (it was the last minyan). What is preferable – to daven at home with t&t or daven in shul without them?
If you were just missing a tallit, it would clearly be better to daven with a minyan (Ishei Yisrael 12:19). Arguably, it is improper to recite Kri’at Shema (=KS), whose third parasha commands to wear tzitzit, without a tallit on, like doing so without tefillin is (see Berachot 14b). However, not all agree that it is an issue because the mitzva applies only if one is wearing a four-cornered garment (Tosafot ad loc.). Furthermore, you presumably are fulfilling the mitzva with your tzitzit. While we are somewhat concerned that the tzitzit garment is not large enough for the mitzva (Darchei Moshe, Orach Chayim 8:3) and there are other advantages to davening with a tallit (including covering one’s head with it), most Ashkenazi single men demonstrate that this is far from critical, as they men rely on the assumption they are big enough (see Living the Halachic Process III, F-7).
Regarding tefillin, we mentioned the gemara that it is problematic to do KS without them, because it contains their commandment. Important sources (see Tosafot ad loc., Shulchan Aruch, OC 25:4) extend this to Shemoneh Esrei (=SE). This is not an absolute rule, as we recite KS without tefillin when sof z’man KS is before our davening and we will later repeat KS with tefillin on (see Yabia Omer I, OC 4). Which is stronger – the preference to daven with a minyan (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:16) or reciting KS/SE with tefillin?
The Magen Avraham (66:12) writes that one who is waiting to borrow tefillin should forgo SE with a minyan in order not to daven without them. His source is based on what we might call the halachic transitive property of inequality: If one enters shul when the congregation is about to start SE of Shacharit, he must not skip straight to SE because the importance of davening SE immediately after mentioning geula is greater than that of davening SE with a minyan (Shulchan Aruch, OC 111:3). Nevertheless, if one attains tefillin between geula and SE, he should put on the tefillin at that point, despite the resulting break (ibid. 66:8.). This shows that the importance of davening with tefillin is greater than the proximity of SE to geula. If SE with tefillin is of greater importance than the proximity of geula and tefilla, and that proximity is of greater importance than SE with a minyan, it follows that davening SE with tefillin is more important than davening SE with a minyan.
We have shown (Living the Halachic Process IV, A-3) how to deflect the Magen Avraham’s proof and pointed out that some disagree with him, but the Mishna Berura (66:40) and most Acharonim (see Ishei Yisrael ibid.) accept his ruling. However, especially because the Magen Avraham is already a chiddush, we need not extend the choice to prefer the tefillin over minyan to your case because you would lose other things as well. Although we consider minyan more important for SE than for being able to recite other devarim shebekedusha (see Chayei Adam I:19:1), it is very possible that the Magen Avraham would agree that the two together are more important than tefillin for davening. You can add to that the value of davening in a shul (Shulchan Aruch, OC 90:9). Therefore, we would recommend to stay in shul rather than daven at home and put on t&t and repeat Kri’at Shema after going home.
You may have overlooked better alternatives. Many shuls have spare pairs of t&t or people to borrow from at some point in tefilla. (In order to make a beracha on a tallit and fulfill the mitzva, one must acquire it temporarily (ibid. 14:3); for tefillin, it just must not be stolen (ibid. 25:12).) Another possibility was to return with t&t and although not making it to SE with the tzibbur, partake in some of the devarim shebekedusha. (You would just need to ensure that you did not miss sof zman KS or tefilla.)
Omitting Tachanun in Selichot in the Presence of Simcha At our pre-Shacharit Selichot during Elul, do we omit Tachanun if a chatan or a principal to a brit mila is present, as we omit it during Shacharit?
The Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 131:4) rules to omit Tachanun in the “house of a chatan,” a shul that will host a brit that day, and a shul which a chatan is attending. While the Rama (ad loc.) says that only a chatan on his wedding day pushes off Tachanun, Acharonim rule that it applies throughout the week of Sheva Berachot (Mishna Berura 131:26), which is the minhag. The minhag is also to push off Tachanun if the father, the planned mohel, or the sandek of a baby on the day of his brit is davening there (ibid. 22). The idea is that the simcha that the tzibbur absorbs from these people is incongruous with Tachanun, as we find on happy days throughout the year. While it is not fundamentally severe to say Tachanun anyway, we have no reason not to follow the poskim’s instructions.
There is more than one reason not to push off Tachanun in this way at Selichot. One applies to the simcha of brit if the Selichot finish before daybreak. As opposed to the chatan, whose halachic status of simcha lasts throughout the entire time period, those related to the brit do not have a formal status. Rather, the proximity of the important mitzva of brit conveys through them an atmosphere of joy that precludes Tachanun. The Pitchei Teshuva ((Isserlin) 581:1) is among those who posit that if they get up to Tachanun when it is too early for a brit mila, Tachanun should be recited. He is unsure what to do between alot hashachar and netz hachama, when the Torah-level mitzva of mila has begun but the Rabbis required to wait until sunrise (Megilla 20a). Machazeh Avraham (OC I:154) says that since mila at that time is valid b’di’eved, Tachanun is omitted.
B’tzel Hachochma (IV:146) sees the exemption as applying pre-daytime even though brit mila must be performed during daytime. He bases this is on the fact that the baby’s status of requiring brit mila exists from the beginning of the baby’s eighth day, i.e., from the previous night. Arguably, the baby’s halachic status is less relevant than the fact that people have awoken for the day on which the brit will take place. It is unclear if according to B’tzel Hachochma, we would omit Tachanun at a late-night Selichot when the brit will be the next morning.
Shevet Halevi (IV:54) succinctly presents a broader reason not to skip Tachanun for a brit or a chatan, upon which we will expand. Unquestionably, we do not waive the entire Selichot due to a chatan or a brit. He argues, then, that the role of Tachanun in Selichot is not as a relative “add-on,” like it is in during regular tefilla, which sometimes is said and sometimes not (e.g., Shabbat, major and minor chagim, Ma’ariv). Rather, Tachanun is part and parcel, in terms of structure and content, of the fabric of Selichot. Therefore, given we are doing Selichot, we cannot allow ourselves nor will we gain much by omitting Tachanun. Some point out that similarly while Erev Rosh Hashana is too festive to recite Tachanun in Shacharit, we recite it in Selichot.
One can argue whether this viewpoint fits well with the following general approach to Selichot, championed by Rav Soloveitchik (see Batei Yosef 581:2-3). Selichot of Elul and Tishrei have a semi-status of an independent tefilla, introduced with Ashrei, ending with Kaddish Titkabel, and including Tachanun. One can claim that Tachanun has a similar role in Selichot as in standard tefillot, so it can be omitted due to simcha. However, there is stronger logic to say that we lack precedent to amend the internal structure of Selichot, and also that the moods of Selichot and Tachanun are too similar to do one and not the other.
Both practical approaches have serious proponents (see opinions in B’tzel Hachochma ibid.), and each shul’s minhag is fully acceptable. Some communities have a preference to make Selichot short, while some communities prefer consistency; factoring in these preferences is also legitimate.
Mincha after Sunset I am careful to finish Mincha by shki’ah (sunset), but one day I remembered a few minutes after it, that I had not davened. I decided to daven then with the following condition – if it was still time for Mincha, it should count, and if it was too late, it should be a tefillat nedava (voluntary prayer). Was that correct? Also, what was I supposed to do when I went to daven Ma’ariv, considering that I am unsure if I fulfilled Mincha?
Indeed, one should daven Mincha by shki’ah. Although the Rama (Orach Chayim 233:1) says that those who daven Mincha after plag hamincha (now widely practiced) have until [close to?] tzeit hakochavim, the Mishna Berura (233:14) argues that one must daven by shki’ah. However, at least for several minutes after sunset, it is possible that b’di’eved one may still daven Mincha (ibid.).
You seem aware of the above and do not want to rely on the opinions (many do for at least several minutes) that when one must daven Mincha after shki’ah, he may assume it works. Your idea of dealing with the doubt contains positive points. Let us analyze it and determine how you should have proceeded.
Classical sources discuss tefillat nedava in two cases – #1. One who is unsure if he already davened may do Shemoneh Esrei (=SE) as a nedava; #2. One who wants to daven a second time and adds new elements to SE (Shulchan Aruch, OC 107:1, based on Berachot 21a). Your idea relates to #1, with the doubt being not whether the tefilla is necessary but whether it works as desired (for Mincha). There is no clear precedent for a tefillat nedava at a time that is not viable for tefilla, but your assumption (the Be’ur Halacha to 233:1 concurs), is that if it is too late for Mincha, it must be possible to daven Ma’ariv. Your nedava faces another challenge. If your tefilla did not work for Mincha, it is nedava of Ma’ariv … before you do the obligated Ma’ariv. This might be possible (see Ohalei Shimon, Tefilla 20), but it is difficult to determine if all agree with this possibility.
We now follow your system to Ma’ariv. If your tefilla did not count for Mincha, you needed SE at Ma’ariv twice, the second as tashlumin (makeup) of Mincha (Shulchan Aruch, OC 108:2), for a total of three SEs that evening. On the other hand, you could not be sure the third one is necessary, because if the first counted for Mincha, no tashlumin was necessary. Therefore, the third tefilla would also need to be to be done as a tefillat nedava (a variation of scenario #1 above).
However, poskim (see Ishei Yisrael 27:6) do not embrace your system of dealing with the safek, but that of the Be’ur Halacha (ibid.). He says that post-ski’ah SE should be on condition that if it does not work for obligatory Mincha, it should be for obligatory Ma’ariv. If the first was for Ma’ariv, then you missed Mincha and the later SE (which will be preceded by Kri’at Shema and its berachot) will be tashlumin of Mincha.
The Be’ur Halacha’s system has weak points if your first tefilla did not fulfill Mincha. SE of tashlumin should be directly after the SE of the present tefilla (Mishna Berura 108:15). In this case, if the SE after shki’ah ended up being for Ma’ariv, then the tashlumin, done with the Ma’ariv of everyone else, is likely to be several minutes and perhaps much more after the first SE. However, when need be, there can be a break, as long as it is within the timeframe of Ma’ariv (ibid.). Also, Kri’at Shema and its berachot will turn out to be (perhaps, significantly) after the main SE of Ma’ariv (the first tefilla). Once again, while not ideal (Shulchan Aruch, OC 236:2), it is permitted when there is need (ibid. 3).
The Be’ur Halacha avoids two weaknesses in your system that exist even if, as is likely, your first tefilla worked for Mincha. 1) You need three SEs instead of two; 2) We try to avoid tefillat nedava, which should ideally be done only if one concentrates throughout SE (Shulchan Aruch, OC 107:4).
Kohen Who Has Trouble Standing I, an elderly kohen with weak legs and poor balance, walk with a cane. I walk up to duchen with a cane, stand near a wall, and lean during Birkat Kohanim (=BK). Is that valid? Can you suggest a good plan of action?
Asking your question takes bravery, as we understand that the prospect of not being able to duchen would be a great disappointment.
We will start with the strict requirements. BK must be done standing (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 128:14). The gemara (Sota 38a) learns this from the Torah’s connecting of the kohen’s beracha to his service in the Mikdash, which must be done standing. Because standing is a full requirement, if one leans on something during BK, it is invalid (Mishna Berura 128:51). However, one may lean a little, as long as removing the thing he is leaning on would not make him fall (see Zevachim 24a; Mishna Berura 94:22). It is also absolutely required for kohanim to lift their hands in the subscribed manner for BK (Shulchan Aruch ibid.; Sota 38a). This makes balance more difficult. You thus must figure out if you can use the wall for balance/security and “pass this test.”
Realize that there are legitimate corners to cut to help you qualify. The Mishna Berura (128:52) accepts the Ktav Sofer’s (OC 13) idea that the kohen needs to lift his hands only when he pronounces each individual word; he can rest in between. The same thing should be true regarding standing – one may lean as he likes in between pronouncing the words (Even Yisrael VII:10; Dirshu 128:70).
Let us rule out another question. A kohen may not duchen with blemishes on visible parts of the body because they distract the congregation’s attention (Shulchan Aruch ibid. 30). Arguably, people could view your cane as distracting. However, this is not a problem. First, this is a questionable assumption. Second, if people are used to a distraction, e.g., the situation has existed for 30 days, it is no longer distracting (ibid.). Furthermore, since the cane is not in your hand during BK, it is not a halachic issue.
We did not find discussion on the presumably most physically difficult part of the process – turning around during the beracha, which kohanim do with the hands already up. We will share two good solutions for this challenge, after discussing the practice of turning around. The most important parts of davening are done facing the aron kodesh, and it is improper, without a good reason, to stand with one’s back to it. However, Halacha made BK, at which the kohanim address the congregation, an exception (see Sota 40a). However, the kohanim turn to the congregation only when they need to, right before BK. The matter of timing of turning around and raising the hands is not intrinsic to BK, unlike the above matters. In fact, there is a machloket whether to turn around before the beracha (… asher kid’shanu … levarech …) or after it, and the present minhag is to turn in the middle of the beracha (see Aruch Hashulchan, OC 128:20). There is also a machloket whether to lift the hands before or after the beracha (see opinions in Va’ani Avarchem 19:2).
Given the fact that these questions of timing are just a matter of minhag, in your situation you can do what is physically best for you (you do not need to worry that other kohanim will resent your acting differently). Specifically, you can turn with everyone else, but holding your cane, and not raise your hands until you finish turning around and making the beracha. You can also turn, with the cane and at more leisure, before the beracha, and then put down the cane and raise your hands sometime before the BK itself.
In summary, you can appraise whether you can stand well enough at the critical times and figure out how to use legitimate corner cutters. You must make sure you are not endangering yourself concerning a dangerous fall. The wall may be a good solution, but something like a heavy shtender in front of you may be more effective and safer. Do not be embarrassed to ask for help to set things up best. Your lifetime of past and future berachot gives you rights!
Transporting Children before or after Shacharit? I need to take our kids to daycare in the morning. I can do it either before davening or after a pre-netz minyan. Which is better?
Personal concerns can significantly affect the best choice for you. These include the impact on your wife’s morning, your sleep needs, and the subjective quality of your tefilla. Since you do not raise these issues, we will focus on the generic halachic issues, starting with the issue of davening before netz (sunrise).
The optimal time to daven Shacharit is “as vatikin” – starting Shemoneh Esrei as the sun rises (Shulchan Aruch, Orach Chayim 89:1). One can fulfill the mitzva as early as alot hashachar (72 minutes or more before sunrise), but this is on the level of b’di’eved and is recommended only for those in extenuating circumstances, e.g., they must be on the road at the optimal time (ibid. 8). Soon after alot hashachar, there is also a problem that it is, under normal circumstance, too early to recite Kri’at Shema and its berachot (ibid. 58:1,3), which is to precede Shemoneh Esrei. The starting time for Kri’at Shema is called misheyakir, some 50 minutes before netz (with variations due to various opinions and geographical adjustments). What is less clear (see Igrot Moshe, OC IV, 6; Minchat Yitzchak IX, 10) is whether davening at any time before netz is only b’di’eved (see Yalkut Yosef, OC 89:14) or is after misheyakir fine, and it is just less preferable than vatikin (Shut Pri Yitzchak I, 2). “Fine” can come in different gradations (see Ishei Yisrael 13:2).
The next question is whether and/or to what degree it is objectionable to get involved in an activity like taking children to daycare before Shacharit. Among the things that are forbidden before Shacharit is “involvement in one’s affairs” and traveling (Berachot 14a; Shulchan Aruch, OC 89:3). Arguably, taking children to daycare is both. However, there are possible leniencies.
Taking care of children, intrinsically, and as help to one’s wife, is likely an involvement of mitzva (see Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 2:5; Living the Halachic Process, VII, H-1), which is permitted before davening (see Mishna Berura 89:36). This may apply to taking to good daycare. Also, there are indications that short trips are not considered traveling (see Living the Halachic Process VI, A-1). On the other hand, while simple help in the house with children might not be involved enough to qualify as involvement in affairs, presumably taking children to daycare is usually a formal and serious enough chore to be considered involvement. The Rama OC 89:3) cites an opinion that if one recites Birchot Hashachar beforehand, it is permitted to do tasks and travel. While we avoid relying on this alone (ibid.), poskim factor in reciting Birchot Hashachar first regarding borderline cases of activity (see Ishei Yisrael 13:23-24). There is also a possibility that if one has a set time for a minyan, then fitting in tasks before that time is permitted (Halichot Shlomo, Tefilla 2:(8)).
Putting our findings into perspective, neither davening between misheyakir and netz nor taking kids to daycare before davening is ideal, nor highly objectionable. It is often difficult to find sources and decide between two b’di’eved situations. (That said, if one must do real work early, he should first daven even before netz (Tefilla K’hilchata 3:(63)).) It is logical to consider subjective factors to help decide, and you can change schedules from day to day according to need. It may be worthwhile to consider how likely you are to come late to minyan if you take the kids first, or have to leave a little early if you take them later.
After weighing the factors, we suggest the following. If your community is like many, where main minyanim are in the pre-netz time slot (but Shemoneh Esrei is after misheyakir), at least during much of the year, and you sometimes attend such a minyan for convenience, it seems better to start the day by davening first with a clear mind. If you have set as a priority not to daven before netz, then take the kids first.
Possibly Early Mincha I (a woman) noticed after finishing Mincha that it was two minutes after the earliest time to daven Mincha, so I must have started Shemoneh Esrei (=SE) before the time. Should I repeat SE?
Earliest Mincha time on our halachic calendars is a half hour after chatzot (astronomical midday). Since the three tefillot relate to morning, afternoon, and night, we would have expected Mincha to begin at chatzot. The reason it does not is critical to answering your question.
One gemara (Yoma 28b) reports that Avraham davened Mincha right after chatzot and wonders why in the Beit Hamikdash they never slaughtered the afternoon korban until a half hour later. One of the gemara’s answers is that Avraham was an expert in knowing when it was chatzot, whereas others wait a half hour to make sure it is afternoon. The Magen Avraham (233:1) learns from here that fundamentally the earliest time for Mincha is chatzot¸ and our practice of waiting a half hour is precautionary.
Another gemara (Berachot 26b) writes categorically that the earliest first starting time of Mincha (Mincha Gedola) is 6.5 hours (i.e., half an hour after chatzot), which corresponds to the earliest afternoon korban of the year (Mincha Ketana is at 9.5 hours into the day, the usual time of the korban). One reconciliation of the gemarot is that Yoma follows the approach that the tefillot were modeled after the patriarch’s tefillot and that Berachot follows the approach that they are modeled after the korbanot, i.e., never before 6.5 hours (Magen Gibborim 233:1).
Conceptually, the Magen Avraham (ibid.) saw the extra half hour as a precaution, according to which we would expect that if one accidentally davened during the half hour he would be yotzei. Yet, he infers from the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 233:1) that since he views Mincha Gedola itself as b’di’eved, before 6.5 hours must be totally invalid. The Pri Megadim (ad loc.) counters that there could be three levels: optimal- Mincha Ketana; less than optimal- Mincha Gedola; b’di’eved- during the half hour.
The Mishna Berura (233:2) suggests that if we wait a half hour due to concern for mistake, we should treat someone who davened then like one who is unsure if he davened properly, who does not need, according to the basic law, to daven again (see Be’ur Halacha 107:1). However, he also raises the following reason not to be yotzei b’di’eved. Irrespective of the original reason for adding the half hour, once it was set, prior to that time is simply and fully the wrong time (Sha’ar Hatziyun 233:6). This approach finds expression in the opinion that during this half hour, one can even daven Shacharit (see Mishna Berura 89:7). The Mishna Berura does not resolve the question whether one who davened Mincha during the half hour must repeat Mincha. (If one chose to do so, she might make a condition that if she was already yotzeit, the second tefilla is a nedava (see opinions in Ishei Yisrael 27:(9)).)
We now turn to your case’s specific details. The fact that you ended SE at the right time does not help. Although a minority opinion holds that if one starts SE at the right time, he is yotzei even if he finishes after the end point, that is because the beginning may have special importance (see Aruch Hashulchan, OC 110:5). The end does not have such importance!
What is helpful is that your case occurred in early winter. It is not clear whether the half hour is a sha’ah zemanit or 30 minutes on the clock (see Sha’ar Hatziyun 233:8), and most calendars are machmir in both directions. Therefore, you started before the end of the 30 minutes, but after half of a winter sha’ah zemanit. Your being a woman might call for slight leniency. Women are obligated in tefilla, but some say that once a day suffices (see Mishna Berura 106:4). Even if you daven Mincha regularly, this doubt can be added to the others.
Most poskim rule that one who davened Mincha during the half hour after chatzot was yotzei (see Ishei Yisrael 27:5; Tefilla K’hilchata 3:39). This is clearer in your case due to the additional indications.
Covering One’s Face During Birkat Kohanim In chutz la’aretz, when they do Birkat Kohanim (on Yom Tov), men cover their faces with their tallit. Upon making aliya, I rarely see people doing so. Is there a halachic machloket on the matter, or is it just a matter of minhag? What should I be doing?
The main halachic issue here is that one is not supposed to look at the kohanim during Birkat Kohanim. The sources begin with the mishna (Megilla 24b) that a kohen with blemishes on his hands must not do Birkat Kohanim because it can cause people to stare at the kohen’s hands. The Yerushalmi (Megilla 4:8) says that this shows that it is forbidden for the congregation to look, irrespective of whether the kohanim have blemishes, because it can cause them to not properly concentrate on the berachot. This is codified by the Rambam (Tefilla 14:7) and the Shulchan Aruch (Orach Chayim 128:23). (This concern is best understood according to the opinion that the tzibbur has a mitzva to accept the kohanim’s beracha; see Be’ur Halacha to 128:1; Dvar Avraham I:31.) The Mishna Berura (128:89) says, that since concentration is the problem, one should not be looking anywhere, and that the halacha only precludes extended looking, as only this would impair one’s concentration.
The explanation that most people think of is that it is disrespectful and potentially dangerous to look at a kohen’s hands during Birkat Kohanim because of a special Divine Presence (Shechina) that exists there. Indeed, the gemara (Chagiga 16a) says that doing so could damage one’s vision. The Beit Yosef (OC 128) points out that the Shechina is on the hands only in the Beit Hamikdash, where they would use the Shem Hameforash during Birkat Kohanim, and so our present-day practice of not looking relates only to concentration. (Some kabbalistically oriented sources say that the danger effect still exists – see Da’at Torah to the Shulchan Aruch ibid.) Although we have seen that it should thus be permitted to look casually, the Mishna Berura (ibid.) comments that the minhag is to not look at all as a remembrance of the care taken in the Beit Hamikdash.
In fact, some take further precautions. The Beit Yosef (ibid.) reports a minhag, which is indeed followed broadly today, for each kohen to pull their tallit over his head and even his hands. This prevents the kohanim from being distracted by the people, and the people from being distracted by the kohanim. By the same token, it also prevents seeing the hands, with the Shechina implications.
If this is not enough, there is the minhag you ask about, which is mentioned and encouraged by the Kaf Hachayim (OC 128:142), that members of the tzibbur also cover their heads with a tallit. He says that if one does not cover his eyes with a tallit, he at least should shut his eyes. Some mention (see Piskei Teshuvot 128:55) covering children with a tallit. This is probably more logical if the problem is the Shechina issue as opposed to concentration, as the latter is unlikely to be important for a child. At some point, apparently quite recently and as a grass roots idea, some fathers started putting their hands on their child’s head, as some sort of conduit for the beracha of the kohanim to land well on the children. It could be that this was borrowed from the practice of fathers to put their hands on their children’s heads when blessing them (including with Birkat Kohanim) on Friday night.
We have seen how the minhag you experienced in chutz la’aretz, was an extension of an extension of an extension. It could be that it just did not spread to Israeli communities here as much as abroad. The explanation could be that when Birkat Kohanim is a rare, highly anticipated event, people are more inclined to seek every possible enhancement, but not in Israel, where its frequency fosters a more basic approach.
Now that you live in Eretz Yisrael, we suggest to follow the local practice. However, especially since people do not look around at this time, you may, if you prefer, cover your head during Birkat Kohanim, as this is not divisive.
 Top of page
 Send to friend
|